4 r
«_V
~J±
. I
< ■
- *
4 f*>
* ^
> VJ
_*■•
-- 1
V*
' -
I-*
-A » - *•*.
;--->
?
A>"
atf%»"i
r;5£V Jr,-J H '.^'W
-%
>• '*
rv. '*
c y
I
* ^
■*- *
• v
* i *
-J <->
^ - v
THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANG
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
THE
KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
BY
HEXRYK SIEXKIEWICZ,
AUTHOR OF "QUO VADIS," " WITH FIRE AND SWORD,"
"^"ILDREN OF THE SOIL," ETC.
AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM
THE POLISH BY
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
SECOND HALF.
BOSTON:
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY
1901.
Copyright, 1899, 1900,
By Jeremiah Curtin.
All rights reserved.
Snibraritg ISrrss :
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.
m %
;
*
-
.
O'/.AJOS TO SAM
fi3GflO 3HT W
3MT QUA -
v r. "i
< < - . i
iO 3JTTA8 1HT 3S»D"U8
i JAWKl R3
/
**i ^M W "*-
-
-
-
... -•.
!
I
c
\
i.
■v
A*
V ' ■ --
r
L.-
1
J^
*
^
i
•
i
\
i
.-
' *v
*
1 0 sN •'■■' ^
r ft. • => -A v .-
-_
;
■
•j,
\
•%
'
•
/
• '
J
"» •■■
*
..
I
*
■
4
■
I ! T
\ : /. I J/ •: H ■ H
A] >1 -I A»*
i
/
I
i
< :•!
/
/
;
n
•:
\
MAP OF POLAND
AND THE
TERRITORY OF THE
BEFORE THE BATTLE
GRUNWALO
C9"**m. am. §r unu. mwm ** co*m*r
^
- .
4
A
Vt.
•
3HIW0HB <*AM
3tflTJU83f? 533MAH3
10 3JTTA8 3HT MORI
QJAWMUflD
*
*• . m ./ . '«ft*v. . .-* ;„•■*•. ^^am
X
• v
•.
v
• i
t. -
•'
•
I
N
*
r"
- *
i
sV *
I
•;
i i
. u
y
II
1
-"
Stack
Annex
'USt
3
:) r
5 7 XL
THE V*
KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Though Hlava was hastening to Zgorzelitse he could not
move so quickly as he wanted, for the road had grown im-
mensely difficult. After a sharp winter and hard frosts,
after snows so abundant that whole villages were hidden
beneath them, great thaws came. February, in spite of its
name Luty (Savage), did not turn out in the least degree
savage. First rose dense and impenetrable fogs, then rains
came which were almost downpours, rains from which the
white drifts thawed before the eye. During intervals be-
tween downpours winds blew such as were usual in March,
hence fitful and sudden, — winds which broke up and blew
away swollen clouds in the sky ; on the earth they whined
through thickets, roared through forests, and devoured that
snow under which just before limbs and branches were
dreaming in the calm sleep of winter. On the fields the
widely spread water wrinkled its surface, rivers and streams
rose. Fish alone were delighted with such abundance of the
fluid element ; all other creatures, held as it were on a halter,
bid in huts and houses. In many places the passage from
village to village was possible in boats only. There was no
lack, it is true, in swamps and forests of roads or dams
made of beams and round logs, but the dams had grown
soft, and the logs in low places had sunk in quagmires, so
that passage over them was dangerous or quite impossible.
Especially difficult for Hlava was the advance through Great
Poland, which was full of lakes where the overflows were
greater than in other parts, and travelling, particularly for
horses, more difficult. He had to halt often, and wait entire
weeks, either in small towns, or in villages with nobles
who received him and his people hospitably, according to
custom, glad to hear him tell of the Knights of the Cross,
and to pay with bread and salt for the news which he gave
them. Therefore spring had announced itself in the world
VOL. II. — l
688689
2 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
distinctly and March had passed in greater part before he
found himself near Zgorzelitse and Bogdanets.
Hlava's heart throbbed when he thought that he would
soon see his lady, for though he knew that he would never
win her, just as he would never win stars from the sky, he
extolled and loved her with all the soul that was in him.
But he determined to go directly to Matsko, first because
he was sent to him, and second because he was taking men
who were to remain at Bogdanets. After Zbyshko had
slain Rotgier he took his retinue, composed, according to the
regulations of the Order, of ten horses and as many men.
Two had gone to Scli3Ttno with the fallen knight's body, but
Zbyshko, knowing the eagerness of old Matsko in seeking
for settlers, sent the rest with Hlava as a gift to his uncle.
The Cheh, on reaching Bogdanets, did not find Matsko.
The old man had gone, as the servants informed him, with
crossbow and dogs to the forest, but he returned during
daylight, and, on learning that a considerable retinue had
halted at his mansion, he hurried his steps so as to meet the
newcomers, and offer entertainment ; he was tremendously
astonished at first, and, throwing his crossbow and cap on
the ground, cried out, —
u As God lives! they have killed him! Tell what thou
knowest ! "
• -
He is not killed," answered Hlava; "he is well."
When Matsko heard this he was confused somewhat and
fell to panting ; at last he drew a deep breath.
" Praise to Christ the Lord ! " said he. " Where is the man?"
fc *
He went to Malborg and sent me hither with tidings."
kk But why did he go to Malborg? "
" For his wife."
»»
Ah ! fear the wounds of Christ, boy. What wife?
yy
i4 The daughter of Yurand. There will be something to
talk about, even the whole night through, but permit me,
respected lord, to draw breath, for I am dreadfully road-
wearv, and since midnight I have lashed my beast forward."
Matsko stopped inquiries for a while, though mainly
because astonishment had taken speech from him. When
he had recovered somewhat he shouted to the boy to throw
wood on the fire and bring food, then he walked through
the room, waved his hands, and talked in soliloquy.
1 cannot believe my own ears — Yurand's daughter
Zbyshko married —
"lie is married and not married," said Hlava, who now
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 3
told slowly what had happened, and how it had happened.
The old man listened eagerly, interrupting with questions at
times, for not everything was clear in the narrative. Hlava
did not know, for example, exactly when Zbyshko had
married, for there had been no wedding, but he declared
positively that there had been a ceremony performed at the
instance of Anna Danuta, the princess, though it was an-
nounced publicly only after the arrival of Rotgier, with whom
Zbyshko, after challenging him to the judgment of God, had
fought in presence of the court of Mazovia.
" Ah ! Has he fought? " cried Matsko, with flashing eyes,
and immense curiosity. " Well, and what? "
" He cut the German in two ; and God gave me luck also
•>■>
>>
in fighting with Rotgier's attendant.
Matsko panted again, this time with satisfaction.
"Well, he is not to be laughed at. The last of the Grady,
but, as God be my aid, not the least of them. Yes ! and
that time against the Frisians — a mere stripling in those
days.
Then he looked once and a second time at the Cheh more
attentively.
" But thou also dost please me. It is clear that thou art
not lying. I know a liar even through a plank. That
attendant I do not esteem overmuch ; thou haclst no great
work with him, as thou sayst, but thou didst wrench
the arm of that dog-brother, Danveld, and earlier thou
didst kill the wild bull, — those are praiseworthy deeds. But
the plunder," asked Matsko on a sudden, — " was it con-
siderable? "
"We took arms, horses, ten men, eight of whom the
young lord has sent to you
" What did he do with the ot^er two? "
" He sent them away with the body."
4 ' Could not the prince send his own men ? Those two
will never come back to us."
Hlava smiled at such greed, which for that matter Matsko
showed frequently, and he answered,
>>
" Spyhov is a great property."
" Great! But what of that? It is not his yet.
"Whose is it?"
Matsko rose up.
"Tell me! But Yurand?"
" Yurand is in a dungeon with the Knights of the Cross,
and death is hanging over him. God knows whether he will
4 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
99
recover; if he does, whether he will return. Even should he
recover and return, Father Kaleb has read his will, and he
has declared to all that the young lord is his heir.
This news produced, it was clear, an immense impression
on Matsko, for it was so favorable and unfavorable that he
could not grasp it, nor bring into order the feelings which
shook him one after another. The news that Zbvshko had
married pricked him painfully at the first moment, for he
loved Yagenka as if he had been her father, and wished
with all his soul to unite her and Zbyshko. But on the
other hand he had grown accustomed to look on the matter
as lost, and again Yurand's daughter brought that which
Yagenka could not bring, the favor of Prince Yanush, and
a dowry which, she being an only child, was much greater.
Matsko saw Zbyshko in his mind as the prince's comes,
lord in Bogdanets and Spyhov; nay more, a castellan in the
future. The thing was not improbable, for people said also
in those days of a poor noble : u He had twelve sons; six
fell in battle, and six became castellans." Both nation and
familv were on the highroad to greatness. Considerable
property could only help Zbyshko on that road ; hence
Matsko's greed and his familv pride had something in which
to find comfort. Still the old man had no lack of reasons
for fear. lie had gone once himself to the Knights of the
Cross to save Zbyshko, and had brought back iron be-
tween his ribs from that journey, and now Zbyshko had
gone to Malborg, as if into the throat of the wolf. " Will he
wait for his wife, or for death there? They will not look on
him kindly," thought Matsko, — "he who has just killed a
famed knight, and before that rushed against Lichtenstein.
Thew the dog bloods, love vengeance." At this thought the
old knight was concerned ^yeatly. It occurred to him also
that as Zbyshko was choleric he would not escape without a
battle against some German. But touching this he felt less
fear. Matsko' s greatest dread was that they might seize
him. u They had seized Yurand and his daughter, they
had not hesitated on a time to seize the prince himself in
Zlotorva; whv should thev spare Zbvshko?"
Here this question occurred to him, u What would
happen if the young fellow, though he should escape from
the hands of the knights, were not to find his wife any-
where?" Tor an instant Matsko comforted himself with the
thought that Zbvshko would inherit Spyhov after her, but
that was brief comfort. The old man was concerned greatly
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 5
about property, but he was concerned no less about his
race, about Zbyshko's children. " If Danusia should disap-
pear like a stone under water, and no one know whether she
were dead or living, Zbyshko would not be able to marry
another — and then there would be no Grady of Bogdanets
in existence, Hei! with Yagenka it would be otherwise!
A hen could not cover Mochydoly with her wings, nor a dog:
with his tail, and she would give a birth every year without
missing, just like that apple-tree out in the orchard." So
Matsko's sorrow surpassed his delight at the new inherit-
ance, and from this sorrow and alarm lie fell again to in-
quiring of Hlava how and when the marriage had been
solemnized.
44 1 have said, respected lord," answered Hlava, 4* that I
know not; and I will not swear to my own guesswork."
44 What is thy guesswork? "
"I did not leave the young lord during his sickness, I
slept in the same room with him ; but one evening he com-
manded me to go away, and later I saw how the Gracious
Lady went to him, and with her the young lady, Pan de
Lorche, and Father Vvshonek. I even wondered, for the
young lady had a garland on her head, but I thought that
they were to give my young lord the sacrament. Maybe it
was at that time. I remember that he commanded me to
array him beautifully, as for a wedding;, but I thought then
that it was to receive the Lord's body."
44 And how was it afterwards? Were they alone?"
4/
44 Ei, they were not, and even if they had been he had not
strength at that time to give himself food. And people had
come who announced themselves as sent by Yurand, and she
went away with those people in the morning."
u Has Zbyshko seen her since then?"
44 Human eye has not seen her since that day."
Silence followed.
" What dost thou think? " inquired Matsko after a while ;
44 will the Knights of the Cross give her up? "
Hlava shook his head and waved his hand. 44To my
thinking she is lost forever," said he, slowly.
44 Why so? " inquired Matsko, almost with fear.
44 For this reason : If they were to say that they have her
there would be hope ; it would be possible to make a com-
plaint, or pay a ransom, or take her by force. But they
say: 4 We intercepted a girl and informed Yurand. He
would not own her as his daughter, and in return for our
6 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
kindness he slew so many of our men that a good battle
would not have slain more of them.'"
"Then they did show Yurand some girl? "
" The report is that they did, God alone knows. Perhaps
this is not true, and perhaps they showed him another girl.
That the master of Spy hoy killed people is true, and the
Knights are ready to take oath that they never carried off
his daughter. Oh, this is a terribly difficult matter. Even
if the Grand Master should give an order they will say that
thev have never had the girl. Who can convict them? The
• *~
case is all the more difficult since the courtiers at Tsehanov
speak of a letter from Yurand in which he states that his
daughter is not with the Knights of the Cross."
" But maybe she is not."
" I beg your Grace! If bandits carried her away it was
only to get a ransom. Besides, bandits could not have
written the letter, nor imitated Yurand's seal, nor sent an
honest-looking escort.
yy
"True, but what did the Knights of the Cross want of
her?"
" Revenge on Yurand. They prefer revenge to mead and
wine, and as to cause, they have cause enough. The master
of Spyhov was a terror to the Order, and that which he has
done just now has enraged them to the utmost. My lord
too, as I hear, raised hands on Lichtenstein, and he has
killed Rotgier. God aided me in wrenching the arm of that
dog brother, Danveld. Ei! just think of it, there were four
of them, cursed be their mothers! Now only one is alive,
and he is old. Your Grace, we can bite also."
Again came a moment of silence.
" Thou art clever," said Matsko at last. "To thy think-
ing what will thev do with her? "
•• Prince Yitold was a mighty prince; they say that the
German Capsar bowed as low as his girdle to him, and how
did the Knights treat Yitold's children? Are their castles
few? Are their dungeons few? Are their walls few? Are
<
their ropes and halters few?"
* *
By the living God ! " exclaimed Matsko.
** God stop them from hiding away my young master, even
if he has a letter from Prince Yanush, and goes with Pan
de Lorche, who is a powerful person and related to princes.
Indeed I had no wish to come hither, for there it would be
easier to fight, but he commanded me. I heard him talking
once to the old master of Spyhov. k Art thou cunning?*
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 7
asked he, 4 for I lack cunning ; but with them cunning is
needed. Oi,' said he, i my uncle Matsko. is the man for this
place ! ' And that is why he sent me to Bogdanets. But
even you could not find Yurand's daughter, for she is in the
other world perhaps by this time, and against death the
greatest cunning is powerless."
Matsko fell into meditation, and only after long silence did
he say, —
" Ah, there is no help then; cunning cannot fight against
death. But if I should go there and discover even this, that
they destroyed the girl, Spyhov would remain even in that
case to Zbyshko, and he could come back alone and take
another wife."
At this Matsko drew a deep breath, as if he had cast some
weight from his heart, and Illava inquired with a low, timid
voice,
" The young lady of Zgorzelitse?"
" Yes," answered Matsko, " all the more that she is an
orphan, and Stan of Rogov with Vilk of Brozova are attack-
ing her more and more."
Illava sprang to his feet.
" The young lady an orphan? Where is her father? "
" Then thou knowest nothing? "
ifcBy the dear God, what has happened?"
" Indeed, how couldst thou know? Thou hast come here
directly, and we have talked only of Zbyshko. She is an
orphan. True Zyh never warmed a place in the house unless
he had guests there. When he had no guests it was straight-
way unpleasant at home for him. The abbot wrote to Zyh
some time ago that he was going to visit Prince Premko of
Osvetsim and begged the knight to go with him. That was
a delight for Zyh, so well was he acquainted with the prince,
and more than once they had had gladsome times together.
Zyh came to me. ' I am going to Osvetsim,' said he, c and
afterwards to Glevitse, but will you keep an eye on my
house? ' Something struck me then, and I said to him, 4 Do
not go, take care of your land and Yagenka, for I know that
Stan and Vilk are thinking up something evil/ And thou
shouldst know that the abbot, out of anger at Zbyshko,
wanted Vilk or Stan for the girl ; but later on, when he knew
the fellows better, he had them beaten and thrown out of
Zgorzelitse. This was well, but not very well, for they be-
came desperately angry. There is a little peace just now,
for they have had a duel and are in bed, but before that
8 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
there was not a moment of security. Everything is on my
head, defence with, guardianship. And now Zbyshko wants
me to go to him, — how will it be herewith Yagenka? I
know not, but I will tell thee of Zyh. He paid no heed to
my words ; he went. Well, they feasted, they rejoiced.
From Glevitse they went to visit old Nosak, Prince Premko's
father.
" But Yasko, prince of Ratibor, out of hatred for Prince
Premko, sent bandits against them under lead of a Cheh
named Ilran. Premko fell, and with him Zyh, struck by
n arrow in the windpipe. The abbot they so stunned
with an iron flail that his head trembles yet from it; he
knows nothing of this world, and has lost speech, perhaps
forever. But old Prince Nosak bought Hran from the lord
of Zampah and gave him such torture that the oldest men
have not heard of like suffering ; but mind thee, that torture
did not soften Nosak's grief for his son, nor did it resurrect
Zyh. nor dry the tears of Yagenka. There is their amusement
for them! Six weeks ago Zyh was brought home and
buried."
o
** Such a strong man ! " said Hlava, with sorrow. " I was
no broken bit of a warrior at Boleslavets, but he did not
spend the time of one Our Father in taking me captive.
That captivity, however, was such that I would not have
changed it for freedom. A good, honest man! God grant
lii in light eternal. Ah, I am sorry, sorry, but most of all
for the young lady, the poor thing! "
ifc Yes, indeed, the poor thing. Many a girl does not love
her mother as she did her father. And besides, it is danger-
ous for her to be in her own house alone. After the funeral
the snow had not fallen on Zyh's grave when Stan and Yilk
attacked Zgorzelitse. Luckily my people heard of their in-
tention, so I took men and galloped over to help her. God
granted us to beat Stan and Vilk grandly. After the battle
the girl seized me by the knees. kl cannot be Zbyshko's,'
said she ; ' I will not be any one's ; only save me from these
traitors, for/ said she, 4I would rather have death than
either one of them.' I tell thee that thou wouldst not know
Zgorzelitse, for it is a real castle. They attacked twice after
that, but, believe me. they could do nothing. There is peace,
since, as I say. they have cut each other up in such fashion
that neither is able to move hand or foot for the moment."
lllava was silent, but while listening to the tale of Stan
and Vilk he gritted his teeth, which sounded as if some one
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 9
were opening and closing a squeaky door, and then rubbed
his strong hands along his powerful thighs, on which evidently
he felt an itching;. At last from his mouth came with diffi-
culty the single word, —
4 4 Reprobates ! "
At that moment voices wrere heard in the entrance, the
door opened suddenly, and in rushed Yagenka with her elder
brother, the fourteen-year-old Yasko, who resembled her as
much as if he and she had been twins.
Yagenka, hearing from peasants of Zgorzelitse, who on
the road had seen an escort, that certain people led by
Hlava were going to Bogdanets, was frightened in just the
same way as Matsko, and when she heard still further that
they had not seen Zbyshko, she was almost certain that some-
thing evil had happened, hence she flew with one breath to
Bogdanets to learn the truth of the matter.
".What has happened? By the dear God!" cried she
from the threshold.
44 What could happen? " answered Matsko. " Zbyshko is
alive and well.
Hlava sprang toward his lady, and dropping on one knee,
kissed the hem of her garment; she took no note of this
whatever, for when she heard the answer of the old knight
she turned her head from the fire to the shadow, and only
after a while, as if recalling that she ought to give greeting,
she said,
44 May Christ Jesus be praised! "
44 For the ages of ages," answered Matsko.
But now, noticing Hlava at her knees, she bent toward
him, and said,
44 I rejoice from my soul, Hlava, to see thee, but why hast
thou left thy lord ? "
" He sent me hither, gracious lady."
" What did he command? "
" He commanded me to come to Bogdanets."
i>
44 To Bogdanets, — and what more ? "
44 He sent me for help, with a greeting and a bow
»
44 To Bogdanets, and nothing more? Then it is well. But
where is he himself ? "
99
44 He has gone to Malborg, to the Knights of the Cross.
Alarm was evident on Yagenka' s face.
44 Is life then not dear to him ? Why did he go? "
44 To seek, gracious lady, that which he will not find."
44 1 believe he will not find it! " added Matsko. " As thou
10 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
canst not drive a nail without a hammer, so thou canst not
force human will unless God's will be with thee."
" What do you mean? " inquired Yagenka.
Matsko answered her question with the question,
" Has Zbyshko spoken to thee of Yurand's daughter?
for I have heard that he did speak."
Yagenka did not answer immediately; only after a time
did she say, suppressing a sigh,
"Oh, he did. And why should he not speak?"
"That is well, for since he spoke it is easier for me to
talk," said the old man.
And he told her what he had heard from Hlava, wondering
himself that at times the narrative came to him in disorder
and with difficulty. But as he was really crafty, and the
question with him was in every case not to mislead Yagenka,
he insisted greatly on this, and moreover he believed it, that
Zbyshko might never be the husband of Danusia, for
Dauusia was lost forever. From time to time Hlava sup-
ported him, repeating at one moment "As God lives,"
at another, " That is as true as life! " or, "It is thus, not
otherwise."
The girl listened with eyelashes drooping toward her
cheeks, making no inquiry, and so silent that the silence
troubled Matsko.
"Well, and what dost thou say?" asked he, finishing the
narrative.
She made no answer, but two tears glistened under her
drooping lashes and rolled down her cheeks. After a while
she approached Matsko, and kissing his hand said,
" May He be praised!
>>
.
For the aires of ages," answered the old man. "Then
*
art thou hastening home? Stay with us."
But >he would not stay, explaining that at home she had
not given out supper. Matsko, though he knew that the
noble woman Setsehova, who was at Zgorzelitse, might take
her place, did not urge her overmuch to stay, understand-
nig that sorrow is unwilling to show its tears, and that a man
or woman is like a fish, which when it feels the hook within its
body hides as deeply as possible under water. So he only
stroked the girl's head, and conducted her in company with
II lava to the court vard. But Hlava led forth his horse from
the stable, mounted, and rode away after the lady.
Matsko, whin he returned to the house, sighed, shook his
head, and muttered, —
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 11
" There is a fool for thee, Zbyshko ! That girl leaves her
99
odor in the room !
And the old man was sorry. He thought that if Zbyshko
had taken her after their return home there would have been
delight and pleasure there up to that moment. But now
what? " Whenever she thinks of him the tear drops from
her eye, and the fellow is wandering through the world, and
will knock his head somewhere against Malborg fences till
he breaks it ; and the house here is empty, only weapons
staring from the walls. No good from management, in-
dustry is profitless, Spyhov and Bogdanets useless, since
there will be no one to whom it will be possible to leave
them.
Grief began to storm then in Matsko's soul. " Wait, thou
vagabond," said he aloud ; u I will not go for thee, and do
thou do what may please thee !
But at the same moment a terrible yearning for Zbyshko
came on him as if in spite. fciNo, I will not go," thought
he, " but shall I sit here? This is the punishment of God !
That I should not see that rascal even once again in life —
>»
5>
this cannot be in any case ! Again he has cut up a dog
brother — and taken plunder. Another would have grown
gray before winning a belt, but him the prince has belted
already, and justly, though there are many splendid men
among nobles ; another like Zbyshko there is not, as I think."
And growing; altogether tender he examined the armor, the
» £,
swords, and the axes which were growing dark in the smoke,
as if considering which to take with him and which to leave
behind. Then he went out of the room, first because he
could not stay in it, and second to have the wagons tarred
and a double portion of oats given the horses.
In the courtyard, where it was dark now, he remembered
Yagenka, who a while before had mounted her horse, and
again he grew sad on a sudden.
"If I go, then go," said he to himself, " but who will
defend the girl here from Vilk and Stan? Would to God
that a thunderbolt might split them ! "
Meanwhile Yagenka was riding with little Yasko along the
forest road homeward, and Hlava was dragging on in silence
behind them, his heart filled with love and with sorrow. II
had seen the girl's tears ; now he was looking at her dark form,
barely visible in the gloom, and he divined her pain and
sorrow. It seemed to him also that at any moment the rob-
ber hands of Stan or Vilk might reach out after her from
12 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the forest darkness and density, and at this thought a wild
desire for conflict seized him. This desire became at mo-
ments so great that the impulse came to grasp his axe or
sword and slash even some pine-tree at the roadside. He
felt that if he should give a good blow it would relieve him.
Finally he would have been glad even to urge his horse into
a rush, but they were riding on in front slowly, foot
after foot, saying almost nothing; for little Yasko, though
talkative usually, seeing after some attempts that his sister
had no wish to speak, sank also into silence.
But when he was near Zgorzelitse sorrow rose in Hlava's
heart and anger against Stan and Vilk. " I would not spare
even blood," said he to himself, u if I could only comfort
thee ; but what can I do, I, poor unfortunate, unless to say
that Zbyshko gave command to bow down to thee, and
God grant that that give thee comfort!
>>
So after meditation he urged his horse up to Yagenk'a's.
" Gracious lady."
" i
Vrt thou riding with us? " asked the girl, starting up as
if from a dream. u But hast thou something to tell me?"
" I have, for I forgot to say that my lord, when we were
parting at Spyhov, called me, and said : ' Fall at the feet of
the young lady of Zgorzelitse, since in good or evil fortune
I shall never see her ; for that,' said he, ' which she has done
for uncle and for me may God reward her and preserve her
in health.
"God reward him for the kind word," answered Yagenka.
Then she added in a certain strange voice, so that Hlava's
> ?>
heart melted completely: " And thee, too, Hlava."
The conversation stopped for a time, but Hlava was
pleased with himself, and with what she had answered, for
he said in his mind: "At least let her not think that he
has paid her with ingratitude." He began at once then to
search in his honest head for something more to tell her of
like sort, and after a while he began,
kfc Vounir lady." '
" What is it?
>>
«. .
This — I wish to say — what I said to the old lord in
Bogdanets, that that woman is lost for the ages, and he will
never find her, even if the Grand Master himself were to
help him."
ki She is his wife," answered Yagenka.
The Cheh began to torture his head. " She is such a
wife as — "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 13
Yagenka did not answer, but at home, after supper,
when Yasko and her younger brother had gone to sleep, she
commanded to bring a pitcher of mead, and turning to
Hlava inquired,
" Perhaps you would rather sleep ; I hope not, for I should
like to talk a little."
Hlava, though road-weary, was ready to talk even till
daylight; hence he began to converse, or rather he related
again minutely all the adventures of Zbyshko, Yurand,
Danusia, and himself.
14 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
Matsko was preparing for his journey, and Yagenka did
not show herself in Bogdanets for two days ; this time she
spent in counselling with Hlava. The old man met her on
the third day while going to church. She was on the way
to Kresnia with her brother and a considerable number of
armed attendants, for she was not sure that Vilk and Stan
kept the bed yet and might not make an attack on her.
4'I wanted to call at Bogdanets after mass," said she,
greeting Matsko, *4 for with you I have urgent business, but
we can talk of it now."
Then she rode out in front of the retinue, not wishing
evidently that the young men should hear their words.
"Then are you going surely?" asked she, when Matsko
was near her.
Yes. To-morrow, with God's help, not later.
>>
" And to Malborg?
>>
9>
4fc To Malborg, or no, whithersoever it happens.
"Then listen to me. I have thought long over what I
should do, and now I wish to ask advice of you. Formerly,
you know, when father was living, and tile abbot had
strength in him, it was different. Besides, Stan and Yilk
thought that I would choose one of them, and they restrained
each other. But now I shall be defenceless ; I shall be in
Zgorzelitse as behind a palisade, as in a prison, for surely I
shall suffer wrong from those two. Say yourself, is this
true or not? "
It is true ; I also have thought of it.
"And what have you thought out? "
"Nothing; but I must say that this is a Polish country,
and punishments of the law for violence to a maiden are
terrible."
L* That seems well, but 'tis not difficult to spring over the
boundary. I know too that Silesia is a Polish country; still
the princes quarrel and attack one another. Were it not for
that mv dear father would be living. The Germans have
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 15
got in there ; they rouse disturbance and commit wrongs, so
that he who wants to hide among them hides. Surely I
should not give up easily to either Vilk or Stan, but I am
anxious also for my brothers. If I am not here there will
be peace, but if I stay God knows what will happen. There
will be attacks and battles. Yasko is fourteen years old, and
no power, not to mention mine, can restrain him. The last
time, when you hurried to help us, he rushed to the front.
Stan struck into the crowd with his club, and barely missed
Yasko's head. Y'asko told the servants that he would chal-
lenge both those fellows to trampled earth. I tell you there
will not be a day's peace, and something evil may happen
Yasko and the other."
"Oh, Stan and Vilk are dog brothers," said Matsko with
vehemence, " but thev will not raise hands on children.
Tfu ! only Knights of the Cross would do that."
" They will not raise hands on children, but in an uproar,
or, God preserve, at a fire, accidents are easy. What is
the use of talking ! Old Setsehova loves nry brothers as if
they were her own children, so care and guardianship will
not be lacking them ; but without me it would be safer far
than with my presence.
" Perhaps so," said Matsko. Then he looked quickly at
the girl. " What dost thou wish ? "
"Take me with you," answered Yagenka with a lowered
voice.
At this Matsko, though it was not difficult for him before
to divine the end of the conversation, was astonished greatly ;
he stopped his horse, and cried,
"Fear God! Yagenka."
She dropped her head, and said as if with timidity, and
sadness,
"Well, I choose to speak sincerely rather than hide my
thoughts. Both you and Illava say that Zbyshko will never
find that other one, and Illava expects still worse. God is my
>>
witness that I wish her no evil. May the Mother of God
preserve and guard her, the poor thing. She was dearer than
I to Zbyshko, but there is no help for that! Such is my
fate. But you see until Zbyshko finds her, or if, as you
think, he never finds her, then — then —
>>
"Then what? " inquired Matsko, seeing that the girl was
becoming more and more confused and halting.
"Then I do not wish to be Stan's or Vilk's, or any
one's."
16 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"I thought that thou hadst seen the man already," said
Matsko, drawing breath with satisfaction.
" Ei," answered she, still more sadly.
"Then what dost thou wish? How could I take thee
among the Knights of the Cross? "
i% Not necessarily among the Knights of the Cross. I
should like to go now to the abbot, who is cast down with
sickness in Sieradz. He has no loving soul there near him,
but he is my godfather and benefactor. Were he well I
should seek his protection, for people fear him.,,
4% I shall not oppose that," said Matsko, who at the root
of the matter was rejoiced at Yagenka's decision, for know-
ing the Knights of the Cross he believed profoundly that
Dauusia would not escape their hands alive. " I will only
say this to thee, that there is terrible trouble with a girl on
the road."
" There might be with another, but not with me. I have
never fought yet, but it is no new thing for me to handle a
crossbow, and endure toils in hunting. Whenever there is
need of doing a thing I shall do it, never fear. I will take
Yasko's clothes, put my hair in a net, strap a sword at my
side, and ride away. Yasko, though younger, is not a hair
smaller, and he is so like me in the face that when we dis-
guised ourselves at the carnival my dead father could not
tell which was Yasko and which I. The abbot will not
know, you will see, nor will another."
" Will not Zbyshko?
>>
^ If I meet him — "
Matsko meditated a while, then he laughed unexpectedly,
and said, —
- But Yilk and Stan will go wild ! " '
k- Let them go wild ! The worst is that they may follow us."
u Have no fear. I am old, but thev would better not
>>
crawl under my fist. They have tried Zbyshko already.
Thus conversing thev reached Kresnia. In the church was
old Yilk, who from time to time cast gloomy looks at Matsko,
but the latter paid no heed to him, and returned home light-
hearted with Yagenka after mass. But when they had taken
farewell at the crossroads, and when he found himself alone
in Boirdanets, less joyful thoughts entered his head. He
understood that neither Zgorzelitse nor Yagenka's family
were reallv threatened bv anvthinsr in case she went on a
journey. "Tlu>v are striving for the girl," thought he,
"that is another thing; but against the orphans or their
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 17
property Vilk and Stan will not raise a finger, for they would
cover themselves with dreadful infamy, and every living man
would hunt them down as real wolves. But Bogdanets will
be defenceless. They will fill up the moats, drive off the
cattle, entice away tenants ! When I return, God knows
if I shall be able to recover anything; I shall- have to sum-
mon them to judgment, for not the fist alone, but law rules
with us. Shall I return, though, and when? With me they
are terribly angry because I have stood between them and
Yagenka; but if she goes with me they will be angrier. "
Sorrow and regret seized the old man, for he had begun
to manage Bogdanets in proper fashion, and now he felt
certain that should he return he would find desolation there
and ruin.
" Well, we must find a cure," thought he.
So after dinner he had a horse saddled. He mounted and
rode directly to Brozova, where he arrived about nightfall.
Old Vilk was sitting in his front chamber at a cup of mead ;
the younger Vilk, who had been slashed by Stan, lay on a
bench which was covered with skins ; he was drinking also.
Matsko went in unobserved and stood near the threshold,
stern-faced, tall, bony, unarmed, but with a strong sword at
his girdle. They recognized him immediately, for the bright
light of the fire struck his face, and at the first moment both
father and son sprang to their feet with the speed of light-
ning, and rushing to the wall each seized whatever weapon
was nearest.
But the experienced Matsko, knowing men and their
methods through and through, was not alarmed in any way ;
he did not reach for his sword ; he merely put his hand on his
hip and asked with a calm voice in which there was a certain
tone of banter, —
"What do I see? Is this the noble hospitality, of
Brozova ? "
Their hands dropped at these words, and after a little the
old man's sword fell to the floor with a clatter. Young Vilk
let his lance go, and they stood with necks stretched toward
Matsko ; their faces ominous, but astonished, and with shame
on them.
Matsko smiled.
u Praised be Jesus Christ ! " said he.
44 For the ages of ages," answered Vilk with his son.
44 And Saint George!"
44 We serve him."
VOL. II. — 2
18 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
u I have come to neighbors in good-will."
c?"~v" — * &
44 And in good-will do we greet thee. A guest is a sacred
person "
Old and young Vilk hurried toward Matsko ; both pressed
his right hand, then gave him the seat of honor at the
table. In a moment wood was in the chimney, the table
was covered with a mat on which were placed plates full of
meat, a pitcher of beer with a flagon of mead, and they set
about eating and drinking. From time to time young Vilk
cast at Matsko peculiar glances, in which honor for the guest
was struggling to overcome hatred for the visitor; but still
he served the guest so diligently that he grew pale from
exertion, for he was wounded, and deprived of his usual
vigor. Curiosity was burning both father and son to know
why Matsko had come to them, though neither inquired
touching anything, but waited till he should begin of himself
to speak.
He, as a polite person, praised food, drink, and hospitality,
and only when he had satisfied himself well did he say with
a dignified air,
44 It happens more than once that people quarrel, yes, and
fight, but peace between neighbors is above everything."
"There is nothing more precious than peace," replied
Vilk, with equal dignity. *
44 When a man must prepare for a long journey it happens
also," continued Matsko, "that although he has lived in un-
friendliness with some one, he is sorry to leave that man,
and will not go without taking farewell of him."
44 God reward for the kind word."
" Not word alone, but deed also, for I have come hither."
44 We are glad from our souls to see thee. Come every
day even."
44 Let me honor you in Bogdanets as befits people who
know knightly honor, but I must go soon on a journey."
44 To war, or to some holy place?"
44 I should prefer to go to one or the other of these two,
but I am to make a worse visit, for I am going to the Knights
of the Cross."
44 To the Knights of the Cross?" cried father and son at
the same moment.
44 Yes," answered Matsko. u But whoso goes among
them without being their friend would better make peac^
with Clod as well as man, lest he lose not merely life, but
eternal salvation."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 19
?»
"This is wonderful," said old Vilk. "I have not seen
any man thus far who met them without suffering injustice
and oppression.
44 Yes, it is the same with our whole kingdom!" added
Matsko. " Neither Lithuania before it received holy baptism
nor the Tartars were more grievous than those devilish monks
are. "
«
44 The solid truth; but do you know this too : they have
been gathering and gathering, until they have gathered in all,
and now would be the time to finish them in this style ! "
Then the old man spat lightly in both hands, and the
young one added, —
44 It cannot be otherwise."
44 And surely it will be that way, but when? Not our head
answers for that, but the king's. Maybe it will be soon,
maybe not soon — God knows. Meanwhile I must go to
them."
44 And is it with a ransom for Zbyshko? "
At the mention of Zbyshko by his father, young Vilk's
face grew pallid from hatred in an instant, and became
threatening.
But Matsko answered calmly: 44 Perhaps with a ransom,
but not for Zbyshko."
These words increased still more the curiosity of father and
son, and the old man, unable to restrain himself longer, said, —
44 You are free to answer or not. Why are you going there ? "
44 1 will tell, 1 will tell," said Matsko, nodding, " but first
I will say something else. Now consider : after I go Bog-
danets will remain under the sole care of God. At first,
when Zbyshko went to war under Prince Vitold, the abbot
looked after our property, yes, and Zyh also a little ; but now
neither the one nor the other will care for it. It is terriblv
painful for a man to think that he has been laboring and
running for nothing. But you know how these things go.
They will entice people away from me, will plow over the
boundary; each will steal what he can of my cattle, and
though the Lord Jesus permit my return in safety, I shall
return to empty places. There is but one cure for this, one
salvation : a good neighbor. Therefore I have come to
beg you in neighbor fashion to take Bogdanets under your
care, and let no one rob me."
When old Vilk heard this request he looked at young
Vilk, and young Vilk looked at old Vilk, and both were
astonished beyond measure. A moment of silence followed.
20 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS,
for neither one found an answer immediately. Matsko
raised the goblet of mead to his lips, drank it, then talked
on as calmly and comfortably as if both had been his most
intimate well-wishers,
"Now I will tell you sincerely from whom I expect the
greatest damage. From no one except Stan of Rogov.
Of you, though we separated in unfriendliness, I should
have no fear, because you are knightly people, who will
stand up before the eyes of an enemy but will take no un-
seemly revenge behind his back. Oh, with you it is something
different. A knight is a knight ! — but Stan is a clown, and
from a clown a man may expect anything; all the more
since, as you know, he is terribly angry at me because I
stood between him and Yagenka."
"Whom you are saving for your nephew ! " burst out
young Vilk.
Matsko looked at the youth, and for a while held him
under his cool glance ; after that he turned to the old man,
and said calmly, —
" You know my nephew has married a young heiress of
Mazovia, and has received a worthy dowry."
Again followed a silence which was still deeper ; the father
and son looked for some time at Matsko with open mouths.
At last the old man said, —
uHei, how is that? For people said — 'Will you tell
about it?
" It is just on that business," continued Matsko, as if
paying no heed to the question, " that I must go, and there-
fore 1 beg you to look in from time to time at Bogdanets,
and let no one do any harm there, and do you, as worthy
and honest neighbors, protect me, especially from. Stan's
attacks/'
By this time young Vilk, whose mind was sufficiently nim-
ble, considered at once that if Zbvshko had married it was
better for him to have Matsko's friendship, since Yagenka
had confidence in the old man, and was ready to follow his
advice in all things. Entirely new horizons opened at once
before the eves of the young water-burner. " I must do
> >>
more than keep from opposing Matsko, I must have his
favor," said he to himself. And, though somewhat in
liquor, lie stretched his hand under the table quickly, caught
his father's knee, and pressed it as a sign not to say any-
thing improper.
Have no fear of Stan ! " said he to Matsko. " Oho, let
• *
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 21
yy
him just try ! He has cut me a little, it is true, but I have
slashed his woolly face for him so that his own mother would
not know him. Fear nothing, go on your journey in peace.
Not a crow will be lost in Bogdanets."
" That is the right thing. I see that you are honorable
people. Do you promise?
" We promise ! " cried both.
4 ' And on your escutcheon ? "
44 On our escutcheon! More than that, on the Cross]
So help us God ! "
Matsko smiled to himself with pleasure, then said,
" Well, this is what I expected. And since you act as
you do I will say more. Zyh, as you know, gave me
guardianship over his children ; therefore I stood before
Stan, and thee, young man, when you wanted to break into
Zgorzelitse. But when I shall be in Malborg, or God knows
where, poor guardianship will mine be. It is true that God
stands above orphans, and that the man who wrongs them
not only has his head cut off with an axe, but is declared
infamous; still I am sorry to go, terribly sorry. Promise
me then that not only will you not wrong Zyh's orphans,
but that you will let no one else wrong them."
u We swear, we swear ! "
44 On your knightly honor and escutcheon?"
" On our knightly honor and escutcheon ! "
" And on the Cross?"
" And on the Cross."
44 God has heard. Amen," concluded Matsko; and he
drew a deep breath of relief, for he knew that they would
keep such an oath even though each one of them had to
gnaw his fist from vexation and anger. And he began to
take farewell immediately, but they detained him almost
by violence. He had to drink more, and he became a
gossip to old Vilk. Young Vilk, though he sought quarrels
usually when in liquor, merely threatened Stan savagely,
and attended Matsko as zealously as if he were to get
Yagenka from him on the day following. But before mid-
night he grew faint from exertion, and when restored fell
asleep like a stone. His father followed this example soon
after, so that Matsko left both as if dead at the table. Hav-
ing himself a head enduring beyond measure, he was not
intoxicated, only somewhat rejoiced, so, while returning
home, he thought almost with delight of what he had
accomplished.
22 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
' k Well," said he to himself, "Bogdanets is safe, and
Zgorzelitse is safe. They will be enraged because Yagenka
is going, but they will guard my property and hers, for they
must do so. The Lord Jesus has given man cleverness.
When a thing cannot be got by the fist we must get it by
clear wit. If I come back I shall not escape the old man's
challenge to the field, but never mind. God grant me to
trap the Knights of the Cross in like manner. But with
them it will be harder. Though a dog brother may be
found among our people sometimes, if he swears on his
knightly honor and escutcheon he will keep his oath; but
for Knights of the Cross an oath is as spittle in the river.
But maybe the Mother of God will support me, so that
I may be of some use to Zbyshko, as I have been now
to Zvh's children and to Bogdanets."
Then it occurred to him that really the girl need not go,
for old and young Vilk would guard her as the sight of their
eyes. After a while, however, he rejected that thought.
rhev will guard her, but Stan will attack all the more.
Gods knows who will conquer, and it is sure that there will
be battles and attacks in which Zgorzelitse will suffer, — Zyh's
sons, and Yagenka herself even. It will be easier for old
Vilk and his son to take care of Bogdanets, and better for
the girl in every case to be far away from those two quar-
relers, and near the rich abbot."
Matsko did not believe that Danusia could escape alive
from the Knights of the Cross, so he did not abandon the
hope that when Zbyshko returned a widower he would
surely feel the will of God toward Yagenka.
k* O mighty God!" thought he, "if having Spyhov he
should marry Yagenka with Mochydoly, and with what the
abbot will leave her, I should not begrudge a stone of wax
for candles."
In such meditation the road passed quickly. But he came
to Bogdanets late at night, and was astonished when he saw
the membrane windows lighted brightly. The waiting-men
were not asleep, for he had barely ridden into the yard when
the stable-bo v ran out to him.
% •
Are there guests?" asked Matsko, dismounting.
'• Yes, the young lord from Zgorzelitse, with the Cheh."
Matsko wondered at this visit. Yagenka had promised
to come before daylight in the morning, and they were to
start immediately. Why had Yasko come, and so late?
The old knight thought that something had happened in
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 23
>>
O
>>
Zgorzelitse and entered the house with some fear. In the
large front chamber in a baked clay chimney, which in that
house was used instead of the fireplace common in the
middle of apartments, pitch-pine sticks were burning cheerily
and brightly, and above the table were blazing in iron sock-
ets two torches, by the light of which Matsko saw Yasko,
Illava, and another youth with a face as ruddy as an apple.
" What is the matter, Yasko? What is the matter with
Yagenka? " asked the old noble.
" Yagenka gave command to tell thee," said the youth,
kissing Matsko's hand, 44 that she has changed her mind and
will stay at home.
4 'Fear God, but what is this? How? What has shot
into her head there?"
The youth raised his blue eyes to the old man and laughed.
44 Why art thou giggling? "
At that moment Hlava and the other youth burst out also
into joyous laughter.
44 Well," cried the supposed Yasko, u who will know me
since you do not?
Only then did Matsko look closely at the charming figure,
and cry, —
44 In the name of the Father and Son! A regular carni-
val! But why art thou here, thou imp?"
44 Why? Whoso has a journey to make must be on the
road."
44 But thou wert to come here to-morrow at daylight."
44 What an idea! To-morrow at daylight, so that all
might see me ! To-morrow they will think in Zgorzelitse
that I am here, and will not look around till the day after.
The housekeeper and Yasko know that I am going, but
Yasko has promised on his knightly honor to tell only when
people are alarmed. But you did not know me, did you?"
Matsko laughed now in his turn.
4 'Let me look again at thee. Hei! a wonderfully hand-
some lad thou art ! — and peculiar. From such one might
expect a new race — I tell the truth. Oh, if I were not old —
well ! But I tell thee, girl, take care of seeing me too often,
take care ! "
And laughing, he threatened with his finger, but he looked
at her with great satisfaction, for he had never seen such a
youth. She had a net of red silk on her head, she wore a
coat of green cloth, trousers wide at the hips and close-fitting
lower down; one leg of the trousers was the color of the
24 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
t» r"
head net, the other was in perpendicular stripes. "With a
handsome sword at her side, her face as bright as the dawn,
it was impossible to take one's eyes from her, such was the
girl's beauty.
"Upon my word," said the rejoiced Matsko, "art thou
some wonderful young lord, or a flower, or what? "
Then he turned to the other youth and asked: "But who
is this here — some traitor of course?"
This is only Anulka," said Yagenka. "I should feel
awkward among vou if I were alone; how could I go? So I
took Anulka; it is pleasanter with company than alone, be-
sides I need help and service. No one will know her either."
w* Well, granny, here is a wedding for thee ! One was not
enough; we must have two."
"Do not tease."
" I will not tease, but in the daytime every one will know
her and thee.
99
»>
J*
i% Why should they?
" Thy knees turn in — and hers also.
" Oli, give us peace! "
J will, for my time is past; but will Stan and Vilk give
it? God knows. Dost know, thou gadfly, whence I come?
From old Vilk's house.
*• By the dear God! What do you tell me? "
;*The truth, as this is truth, that old and young Vilk will
defend Bogdanets and Zgorzelitse against Stan. Well, to
challenge enemies, to fight with them is easy, but to make
enemies guard one's property, no drone can do that."
Here Matsko told of his visit at Vilk's house, how he had
snared the men and hung them both on a hook. Yagenka
— C — '
listened with great astonishment, and when he had finished
she said, —
w, '■'
The Lord Jesus has not spared cunning in your case,
and I sot' that everything will be as you wish."
k% Ah, girl, if everything were as I wish thou wouldst have
been mistress of Bogdanets this long time."
At this Yairenka looked at him for a while with her blue
eyes, and then approaching kissed his hand.
Whv dost thou kiss me?" asked the old man.
•• Oh, nothing ! I merely say good-night to you, for it is
late, and we must start before daybreak."
And taking Anulka with her she went out, and Matsko con-
ducted Illava to his room, where, after thev had lain down on
buffalo skins, both fell into deep, strengthening sleep.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 25
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Though after the destruction, fire, and slaughter inflicted
77 ~
on Sieradz in 1331 by the Knights of the Cross, Kazimir the
Great had rebuilt the place which had been levelled with the
ground, it was not over-brilliant, and could not compare
with other cities of the kingdom. But Yagenka, whose life
had been passed till then between Zgorzelitse and Kresnia,
could not contain herself from astonishment and wonder at
sight of the walls, the towers, the town hall, and especially
the churches, of which the wooden church at Kresno could not
give the least idea. At the first moment she lost her usual
resolution to such a degree that she did not dare to speak
aloud, and inquired only in whispers of Matsko touching all
those wonders which dazzled her eyesight. But when the
old knight assured her that Sieradz was to Cracow as a
common torch to the sun, she could not believe, for it
seemed to her impossible that there could be another city on
earth of such splendor.
They were received at the cloister by the same decrepit
friar who remembered from years of childhood the slaughter
inflicted by the Knights of the Cross, and who on a former
occasion had received Zbyshko. News of the abbot caused
them sorrow and anxiety, lie had remained a long time in
the cloister, but had gone two weeks before to his friend, the
Bishop of Plotsk. He was ailing continually. He had his
wits in the morning, but in the evening his mind wandered.
He tried to spring up, commanded the attendants to put on
his armor, and challenged Prince Yan of Ratibor to battle.
His wandering clerics had to hold him in bed by force, — a
thing which was not done without great difficulty, and even
danger. Two weeks before, he had regained his mind com-
pletely, and, though he had grown weaker, he commanded
to take him to Plotsk immediately.
u He declared that he had not such confidence in any man
as in the Bishop of Plotsk," said the prior, " and that he
wished to receive from his hands the Sacrament, and place
his will in them. We opposed this journey as much as we
26 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
were able, for he was very weak, and we feared that he would
uot reach Plotsk alive. But it was not easy to oppose him,
so his playmen prepared his carriage, and went away with
him, God grant successfully. "
" If he had died anywhere near Sieradz you would have
heard of it," said Matsko.
w k We should, so I think that he did not die, or at least
that he did not breathe his last this side of Lenchytsa; but
what may have happened beyond I know not. If you follow
him you will learn on the road."
Matsko was afflicted by the news and went to consult with
Yagenka, who had heard already from Hlava of the abbot's
departure.
*fc What will be done?" asked he, " and what wilt thou do
with thyself?"
" You will go to Plotsk, and I with you," answered
Yagenka, mildly.
ik To Plotsk? " repeated Anulka with her thin voice.
4' See how they arrange matters ! They will go right away
to Plotsk as straight as the cast of a sickle."
" But how could I go back atone with Anulka? Unless I
go farther it would have been better not to leave home at
all. Do you not think that there they will be more stub-
born and angrier than ever? "
" Old and young Yilk will defend thee against Stan."
" I fear Yilk's defence quite as much as Stan's attack. I
99
see that you are opposing just to oppose, not in earnest.
Of course Matsko did not oppose sincerely. On the con-
trary he preferred that Yagenka should go with him, so when
he heard her words lie laughed, and said,
4t She has put off her petticoats and wants to have wit."
" AN it is in the head only," said Yagenka.
4b But Plotsk is out of my way."
Hlava says that it is not out of the way, that by the road
thronuh Plotsk it is shorter to Malborg.
i% Then have ye been advising already with Hlava?"
u Of course; and he said besides, ' If the young lord has
fallen into any misfortune in Malborg much can be done
through Princess Alexandra of Plotsk, for she is a relative of
the King, and she is besides a special friend of the Knights
of the Cross and enjoys great consideration among them.
ki True, as God is dear to me ! " cried Matsko. " All know
that, and if she would give a letter to the Grand Master we
could travel most safely through all lands of the Order.
9 >»
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 27
They like her, for she likes them. That is good advice;
that Hlava is not a dull fellow."
44 Of course he is not!" cried Anulka, with enthusiasm,
raising her blue eyes.
Matsko turned to her suddenly.
44 But what hast thou to do in this case?"
The girl was terribly confused, and drooping her long
lashes grew as red as a rose.
Matsko saw that there was no other way but to take the
two girls farther, and he was willing in secret to do so;
hence he continued his journey next morning after taking
farewell of the prior. Because of the melting snow and the
increase of water, he advanced with greater toil than ever.
On the way he inquired about the abbot at many noble resi-
dences and priest's houses, or, where these failed, at inns
where he halted. It was easy to follow the abbot's traces,
for he had given alms, he had paid for masses, he had given
for bells, and contributed to decaying churches, so that more
than one poor grandfather who was travelling 44to ask,"
more than one sexton, nay, more than one priest, remem-
bered him with gratitude. People said generally that he
44 travelled like an angel," and they were praying for his
health, though here and there fear was expressed that he
was nearer eternal salvation than temporal recovery. In
some places he had halted two or three days because of
exceeding weakness ; therefore it seemed probable to Matsko
that the}7 would overtake him.
But he failed in his reckoning, for the swollen waters of
the Ner and the Bzura detained them. Before reaching
Lenchytsa they were forced to halt four days in an empty
inn which the innkeeper had deserted apparently through
fear of high water. The road from the inn to the city,
though covered with tree-trunks, had sunk, and for some con-
siderable distance was changed to a mud-pit. Vit, Matsko's
attendant, a native of that region, had heard something of a
way through the forest, but was unwilling to serve as guide,
for he knew that in the mud of Lenchytsa unclean powers
had their residence, and especially the mighty Boruta, who
was glad to entice people into bottomless places and rescue
them only at the price of their souls' salvation. The inn it-
self was ill-famed, and though travellers in those days carried
with them provisions and had no fear of hunger, a stay in
such a house caused alarm even to Matsko.
At night they heard fighting on the roof; at times some
28 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
one knocked at the door. Yagenka and Anulka, who slept
in a little room near the front chamber, heard also the patter-
ing of small feet on the floor and ceiling, and even along the
walls. This did not frighten them overmuch, for in Zgorze-
litse they had been accustomed to imps which were fed by
Zyh in his time, and which, by the general opinion of those
days, were not malicious if one did not spare broken food on
them. But one night a deep, ominous roar was given out in
a neighboring thicket; next morning they found in the mud
immense hoof tracks, which might be those of a wild ox or
buffalo, but Vit said that they were tracks of Boruta, who
though in the form of a man, and even of a nobleman, has
hoofs instead of feet, and the boots in which he shows him-
self among people he takes off in the mud to spare them.
Matsko, on hearing that one might reconcile Boruta by
drink, meditated all day over this : would it be sinful to show
friendly feeling to an evil spirit? — and he consulted with
Yagenka.
fc' I might hang an ox-bladder of wine or mead on the
fence at night," said he; "if it is drunk in the night, we
shall know that he is about here."
" If the heavenly powers are not offended," replied
Yagenka; "we must not offend, for we need a blessing to
rescue Zbyshko."
'* I am afraid of that too, but I think this way: mead is
not the soul. I will not give my soul ; but what do the
heavenly powers care for one ox-bladder of inead?" Then
he lowered his voice and added: " For a noble to entertain
a noble, though the most worthless, is a common occurrence,
and people say that he is a noble."
*• Who?" inquired Yagenka.
I have no wish to mention the name of the unclean
* *
one."
But Matsko hung out on the fence with his own hands that
evening: a large ox-bladder in which drinks were carried
usually, and next morning the bladder was empty to the
bottom. It is true that Hlava, when they spoke of it, smiled
somewhat strangely, but no one noticed him. Matsko was
glad, for he hoped that when they crossed the swamp no
unexpected hindrance or happening would meet them.
4* Unless it is said untruly that he knows honor," thought
Matsko.
The first need of all was to inquire if there was really a
way through the forest. There might be, for wherever the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 29
ground is kept solid by plants and tree-roots the earth does
not soften from rain easily. Vit, who as a man of the
place might carry out that work best, cried at the mere
mention of it: " I will not go, though you kill me ! " Vainly
did they explain to him that in the daytime unclean power
cannot act. Matsko wished to go himself, but they settled
on this, that Hlava, who was a daring fellow and glad to
exhibit his daring before people, and especially before women,
put an axe inside his girdle, took a staff in his hand, and
started.
He set out before daylight, and they looked for his return
about midday, but when they did not see him they began to
fear. In vain did the servants listen near the edge of the
forest. Vit merely waved his hand and said : 4 ' He will not
come back ; if he does woe to us, for God knows whether it
will not be with a wolf snout and changed into a wolf man."
When they heard this all were afraid ; Matsko was not him-
self ; Yagenka, turning toward the forest, made signs of the
cross ; Anulka from moment to moment sought in vain for an
apron on knees which were now covered writh leggings, and
not finding anything with which to shade her eyes, she
shaded them with her fingers, which soon became wet from
■
tears falling one after the other.
But about the time of evening milking, just at sunset,
Hlava returned, not alone, but with some human figure which
he drove on a rope before him. All ran out at once toward
him with shouts, and were delighted, but they grew silent
at sight of the figure, which was small, had bent hands, long
hair, was black, and dressed in wolf skins.
" In the name of the Father and the Son, what kind of an
imp art thou bringing us? "cried Matsko.
44 What do I care," answered Hlava; " he says that he
is a man and a tar-burner, but what he is really I know
not.
44 Oh, that is no man ! " exclaimed Vit.
Matsko commanded silence, then he examined the prisoner
carefully, and said on a sudden,
44 Make the sign of the cross ! make the sign of the cross
for me this minute ! "
44 Praised be Jesus Christ ! " said the prisoner, and, making
the sign as quickly as possible, he drew a long breath, looked
with more confidence on the assembly, and said, —
44 Praised be Jesus Christ! for I could not tell whether I
was in the hands of devils or of Christians. O Jesus ! "
>>
30 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
'"Have no fear. Thou art among Christians who are glad
to hear holy mass. Who art thou?"
"A tar-burner, lord, and a watchman. There are seven
of us in watch-houses with our wives and children."
»
u
4fc How far are ye from here?
44 Not quite ten furlongs."
44 How do ye go to the city? "
44 We have our way behind Chartsi Vandol (Devil's
Valley)."
4k Chartsi Vandol? Make the sign of the cross again ! "
44 In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy
Ghost. Amen."
4* That is well. Can a wagon pass by that road? "
There is mud now everywhere, though not so much as
on the high-road, for wind blows in the Vandol and dries
the mud. But to Budy it is terrible; though whoso knows
the forest well can take a man to Budy slowly."
4fc Wilt thou show the passage for a skoitsa? Well, let it
be for two ! "
The tar-burner undertook willingly to show the way,
stipulating yet for half a loaf of bread ; for though not dying
of hunger in the forest those people had not seen bread for
a long time. It was arranged to start on the following
morning:, since it was 44bad" to start toward evening.
K.^
4k Boruta," said the tar-burner, 44 storms dreadfully at
times through the forest, but he does no harm to common
people. He is only chasing other devils because he is
jealous of the princes of Lenchytsa. Still it is bad for any
man to meet him at night, especially if the man has been
drinking. In the daytime and when sober, no one need
fear."
*fc But thou wert afraid," said Matsko.
44 Because that knight caught me without my knowing it,
and with such strength that I thought he was not a man."
Yagenka laughed because they had all thought the tar-
burner some foul being, and the tar-burner had thought
them foul. Anulka laughed with her, till Matsko said, —
44 Thy eyes are not dried yet from crying after Hlava, and
now thou art o-rinnin^."
Hlava looked at her rosy face, and seeing that her eye-
lashes were still moist inquired,
b* Were vou orvinsi for me?"
4* Oh. no," answered the girl, " I was afraid — that is all."
t
44 You are noble ; a noble person should be ashamed of
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 31
7)
5>
►
fear. Your mistress is not so timid. What harm could
meet thee here in the daytime and among people? "
44 Me? Nothing, but you."
u You say that you were not crying for me."
44 Yes, because I was not.
"But why, then?"
" From fear.
44 And now you are not afraid? "
44 No."
"But why not?"
44 Because you have come back."
Hlava looked at her with gratitude, smiled, and said,
44 In this way we might talk till morning. You are very
cunning."
44 Do not laugh at me," answered Anulka in an undertone.
Indeed, she might have been censured for anything rather
than cunning, and Hlava, who was himself a sharp fellow,
understood that quite well. He understood also that the
girl was drawing closer to him daily. He loved Yagenka,
but loved her as a subject loves a king, hence with the
greatest honor and without any hope. Meanwhile, the
journey brought him nearer to Anulka. In time of travel-
ling old Matsko rode in front, usually with Yagenka, and
Hlava rode with Anulka ; but since he was as powerful as a
bison, and his blood was just boiling when on the journey
he looked at her clear eyes, at the yellow tresses which
would not stay beneath the net, at her whole form shapely
and beautiful, and especially at her legs, wonderful as if
sculptured, which embraced the black horse, shivers passed
from head to foot through him. Hence he could not re-
strain himself from glancing more and more at those per-
fections, and thought involuntarily that if the devil were to
change himself to such a youth he might tempt him easily.
At the same time that youth was as sweet as honey, and so
obedient that he merely looked into Hlava's eyes, and
was as joyous as a sparrow on a roof. At times strange
thoughts came to Hlava's head, and once, when he and
Anulka were somewhat in the rear, near the pack-horses, he
turned to her suddenly, and said, —
44 Do you know, I am here near you like a wolf near a lamb.
44 Would you like to eat me? " asked she; and her white
teeth just gleamed from sincere laughter.
4t Yes, with all your bones ! "
And he gazed at her with such a look that she blushed
)9
32 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
under it; then silence fell between them, but their hearts
beat powerfully, his with desire, hers with a certain sweet,
intoxicating fear.
At first desire was uppermost in the Cheh, and when he
said that he looked at Anulka as a wolf at a lamb, he told
the truth. But that evening, when he saw her cheeks and
eye-lashes moist with tears, the heart softened in him. She
seemed good and in some way near to him, his as it were,
and having an honest nature, which was also knightly, he
did not become proud, and was not haughty at sight of those
tears, but grew more hesitating, and considered her more.
I lis former heedless speech left him, and though he trifled
a little at supper with the timid girl, it was different, and at
the same time he served her as the attendant of a knight was
bound to serve a noble woman. Matsko, though consider-
ing mainly the journey of the morrow, noticed this, but
merely praised him for his lofty manners, which, as the old
man said, he must have acquired at the Mazovian court with
Zbvshko. Then turning to Yagenka, he added, — '
' k Ilei ! Zbyshko — he would find his place even with a king ! '
After that service at supper, when they had to part for
the night, Hlava, after kissing Yagenka's hand, raised in
turn to his lips Anulka's, wherewith he said,
" Not only have no fear of me, but when near me fear
nothing, for I will not yield thee to any one."
Then the men disposed themselves in the front room;
Yagenka and Anulka in a side chamber on the same plank bed,
which was broad and well-covered. Neither of them was able
to fall asleep soon, for some reason, but especially Anulka,
who turned every moment on her coarse blanket. So after a
time Yagenka pushed her head up, and whispered,
" Anulka!
"What?"
?>
" It seems to me that thou art terribly fond of the Cheh.
How is it?"
The question remained without an answer, so Yagenka
whispered again,
%i Well, I understand that; so tell me.
99
Anulka gave no answer; she merely pressed her lips to
the cheek of her lady and kissed it repeatedly. But sighs
raised the maiden breast of poor Yagenka time after time.
" ()i, I understand, I understand!" whispered she so
quietly that Anulka' s ear barely caught the words.
THE KNIGH
3
9
CHAPTEE
On the morrow, after a mild, hazy night, came a day which
was at times bright, at times gloomy, because of clouds
which, driven by the wind, sped on in flocks through the sky.
Matsko commanded to break camp just at the gray of dawn.
The tar-burner, who had undertaken to guide them to
Budy, declared that horses could pass everywhere, but in
places men would have to take the wagons apart and carry
them over in pieces just like packs, provisions, and clothing.
This could not take place without delay and effort, but the peo-
ple, hardened and accustomed to toil, preferred the greatest
labor to slothful rest at the empty inn ; therefore they took
the road willingly. Even the timid Vit, emboldened by the
words and presence of the tar-burner, showed no fear.
Immediately beyond the inn they entered a forest of lofty
trees, without underbrush, in which with skilful driving it
was possible to advance among the branches without taking
the wagons to pieces. At times the wind ceased, at times
it burst forth with unheard-of violence, striking the limbs
of the pine-trees with giant wings, bending them, twisting
them, turning them around as if they had been arms of wind-
mills, and breaking them ; the pine forest bent under the
wild breath, and even during intervals between one attack
and another it did not cease to roar and thunder, as if
in anger at that attack and superior force. Now and then
clouds hid the daylight completely, rain mixed with snow-
flakes cut men's faces, and the air grew as dark as at
evening twilight. At such times Vit lost his courage, and
cried: "The evil one is angry and will harm us ; " but no
one paid heed to him. Even the timid Anulka did not take
his words to heart, especially since Hlava was so near that
she could strike his stirrup with hers, and he looked ahead
as bravely as if he wished to challenge the very devil to
combat.
Beyond the tall forest began one with an undergrowth,
and therefore a thicket through which they could not go
VOL. II. — 3
34 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
with vehicles. They had to take the wagons apart ; but that
was done adroitly and in a twinkle. Wheels, poles, and
axles, as well as packs and provisions, were borne by strong
men on their shoulders. There were three furlongs of that
bad road, and the party arrived at Budy late in the even-
ing, where the tar-burners received them hospitably, and
declared that they could reach the town through Chartsi
Yandol, or, more correctly, by passing along the side of it.
Those people, inured to life in the wilderness, saw bread and
Hour rarely, but they did not suffer from hunger, since they
were wading in dried food of every sort, especially eels, with
which all the swampy places were swarming. They gave
these, therefore, bountifully, stretching out grasping hands
to receive cakes in return for them. Among these people
were women and children, all black from tar-smoke. One
man more than a hundred years old remembered the mas-
sacre of Lenchytsa, and the utter destruction of that town by
the Knights of the Cross in 1331. Matsko, Illava, and the
two young women, though they had heard almost the same
narrative from the prior at Sieradz, listened with curiosity to
the old man, who, sitting by the fire, and poking it, seemed
to poke out the dreadful memories of his youth. So in Len-
chytsa, as well as in Sieradz, they spared neither churches
nor priests, and the blood of old men, women, and children
llowed down the knife-blades of the conquerors. The
Knights of the Cross, always the Knights of the Cross!
Matsko's thoughts and Yagenka's flew continually toward
Zbyshko, who was just then in the jaws of the wolf, as
it were, among a hostile race, knowing neither pity nor
guest rights. Anulka's heart grew faint; she was not even
sure that thev would not have to go among those terrible
people in their chase after the abbot.
But the old man began to tell of that battle of Plovtsi,
which put an end to the invasion of the Order. He had
fouuht with an iron flail in his hands at that battle, as an
attendant in the infantry furnished by a commune of land-
tillers. In this battle perished the Grady save one, hence
Matsko knew all its details completely ; still he listened
as if it wore new to that narrative of the dreadful defeat of
the Germans, when thev fell under the swords of Polish
knights and the power of King Lokietek.
Ha ! 1 remember it well, be sure of that," said the old
man. " They came into this land, they burnt towns and
castles. Why ! they slaughtered children in the cradle ; but
% -
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 35
the black end came to them. Hei ! that was a worthy
battle. When I shut my eyes now I see the field there
before me."
And closing his lids he was silent, merely moving the
coals lightly in the ashes, till Yagenka, impatient for the
narrative, asked,
"How was it?"
u How was it?" repeated the old man. "I remember
the place as if I were looking at it this moment. There was
brush, and on the right a swamp, and a strip of rye, a little
field of it. But after the battle there was neither brush, nor
swamp, nor rye ; nothing but iron on all sides, swords, axes,
spears, beautiful armor, one piece on the top of another, as
if some ope had covered the whole sacred earth writh them.
Never have I seen so many slain people together, never have
I seen so much human blood flowing."
Matsko's heart was strengthened again by this remem-
brance, so he cried,
"It is true! The Lord Jesus is merciful! They seized
hold of the kingdom at that time, like a fire or a pestilence.
They destroyed not only Lenchytsa and Sieradz, but many
other towns also. And what? Our nation is tremendously
vigorous, and has inexhaustible strength in it. Even if thou,
O dog brother of a German, seize a Pole by the throat
thou 'It not choke him, he will knock out thy teeth for thee.
For just look! King Kazimir has built up Lenchytsa and
Sieradz in such beauty that they are better than ever, and
meetings take place as of old in them, and the Knights of
the Cross who were trampled at Plovtsi are lying there and
rotting. God grant such an end to them always ! "
The old man, hearing these words, began at first to nod his
head in agreement, but at last he said,
" They are not lying there, and perhaps they are not
rotting: the king commanded foot soldiers to dig ditches
after the battle, and men from the neighborhood came
to help in the work, till their backs were all breaking. We
put away the Germans in ditches and covered them in good
order, so that disease might not hatch from them, but they
did not stay there."
" How, not stay? What happened? "
" I did not see this myself, but I tell what people said
later After the battle an awful wind came, which lasted
twelve weeks, but only in the night-time. In the day
the sun shone as is proper, but at night the wind almost tore
36 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the hair from men's heads and faces. That was devils;
whole crowds of them were roaring in the night wind, each
with a pitchfork, and when a devil came up he thrust his
fork into the ground, raised out a Knight of the Cross, and
flew off to Hell with him. The people in Plovtsi heard a
noise like that of dogs howling in packs, but they could not
tell whether the Germans were howling from terror, or the
devils were howling from gladness. It was that way till
a priest blessed the ditches, and the ground froze so hard
at the New Year that no fork could go into it."
Here he was silent, but added after a while,
" God grant, lord knight, such an end as you say, though
I shall not see the time; youths like these two will live to
it, but they will not see what my eyes have seen."
Then he began to look at Anulka and Yagenka, to wonder
at their beautiful faces, and shake his head.
44 The poppy in the wheat field is no man's/' said he, " and
I have never seen any one like these two lads."
In this way they talked through a part of the night,
then they lay down to sleep in the cabin on moss soft
as down, and were covered with warm skins. When deep
sleep had strengthened their limbs they moved on faster
next morning, after clear daylight.
The road along Chartsi Vandol was not very easy, but it
was also not difficult ; hence before sunset they saw the castle
of Lenchvtsa. The town had been raised again from its ashes.
It was of red brick, and even partly of stone. It had lofty
walls, defended by towers, and the churches were richer than
the churches of Sieradz. From the Dominicans they got
news of the abbot easily. He was better, they said, and re-
joiced in the hope of recovery, and some days before he had
gone on his journey. Matsko did not wish greatly to over-
take him on the road, for he had determined already to take
the two girls to Plotsk, whither the abbot would have taken
them ; but as he was in a hurry to find Zbyshko he was
terribly distressed by news that after the abbot's departure
the rivers had swollen so that it was quite impossible to go
farther. The Dominicans, seeing a knight with a consider-
able escort, and going, as he said, to Prince Ziemovit's,
received and entertained him hospitably, and even gave him
a tablet of olive-wood, on which was written in Latin a prayer
to the angel Raphael, the patron of travellers.
His forced stnv at Lenchvtsa lasted two weeks* during
which time the young shield-bearer of the castle starosta dis-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 37
covered that the passing knight's attendants were maidens,
and fell in love madly with Yagenka ; Hlava wished to
challenge him to trampled earth straightway, but as this
happened on the eve of their departure Matsko advised him
against that action.
When they started on the journey to Plotsk the wind had
dried the roads somewhat, for though frequent rains fell, as
is usual in spring-time, they were brief in duration. The
heat also was great, for spring had come at last. In the
fields bright strips of water were shining in the furrows.
From the plowed land came a strong odor of damp earth in
the wind, the swamps were covered with buttercups; in the
forest the wolfs foot had blossomed, and thrushes were rais-
ing a joyful twitter among branches. In the hearts of
the travellers new hope and desire had risen, especially as
they were travelling easily, and after sixteen days' journey
they halted before Plotsk, but they arrived in the night-time.
The gates were closed, hence they had to lodge outside the
walls at a weaver's house. The girls, going to bed late, slept
like stones, after the toil and hardships of a long journey.
Matsko, whom no toil could conquer, did not wish to rouse
them, but just as the gates were opened he went alone to the
city, where he found the cathedral easily, and the bishop's
house, where the first news which he heard was that the
abbot had passed away six days earlier.
He was dead a week ; but according to the custom of that
age masses were celebrated over the coffin, and the funeral
feasts continued six days. The burial w&s to take place
that day, and after it services, and the final feast in honor
of the departed.
Matsko from great distress could not look at the city,
which moreover he knew somewhat from the time when he
had travelled taking a letter from Princess Alexandra to the
Grand Master. He returned as quickly as possible to the
weaver's house outside the wall, and on the way said to
himself,
44 Well, he is dead; eternal rest to him ! There is no help
against death in this world ; but what am I to do now with
those two girls ? "
And he began to hesitate over this, and to think whether it
would be better to leave them with Princess Alexandra, or
Princess Anna Danuta, or take them to Spyhov. More than
once on the road it had occurred to him that were Danusia
no longer alive there would be no harm were Yagenka near
38 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Zbyshko. He had no doubt that Zbyshko would mourn long
for Danusia, whom he loved beyond all people, and would
weep long after her ; but he had no doubt either that if a girl
like Yagenka were there at his side she would have her own
effect. He remembered the young man, though his heart was
tearing away beyond the pine woods of Mazovia, was taken
by shivers when close to Yagenka. For these reasons, and
believing also profoundly that Danusia had perished, he had
thought more than once that in case the abbot died he would
not send away Yagenka. But since he was somewhat greedy
of earthly goods, he was concerned about property left by
the abbot. The abbot had been angry at them, it is true,
and had said that he would will them nothing ; but might not
compunction have come before death to him? That he had
left something to Yagenka was certain, for more than once
he had mentioned that fact in Zgorzelitse ; through Yagenka
it might also not miss Zbyshko. So at times a desire seized
JNIatsko to tarry in Plotsk to learn the how and what, and
occupy himself with that business ; but he soon put an end to
these thoughts. "I shall be here/' said he, " bothering
about property, and my boy may be stretching his hands
from some dungeon of the Order, and awaiting salvation
from his uncle." True, there was one escape: to leave
Yagenka under the guardianship of the princess and the
bishop, with the entreaty not to let her be wronged in case
the abbot had willed her some property. But that idea did
not please Matsko in any way. " As it is, the girl has a
good fortune," said he to himself; " if she inherits from the
abbot, some Mazovian will take her, as God is in heaven,
and she will not hold out long either, for even Zyh said that
she was as if walking; on live coals of fire." And the old
knight was frightened at this idea, for he thought that in
that way Danusia and Yagenka both might miss Zbyshko,
and for aught on earth he would not have that come to pass.
Let him have the one God has predestined, but one of
k .
??
these two he must take.
lie determined first of all to save Zbyshko, and if he had
to part with Yagenka he would leave her in Spyhov, or with
Princess Danuta, not in Plotsk, where the court was incom-
parably more brilliant, and where there were handsome
knishts in good number.
Burdened with these thoughts lie went with brisk steps
toward the weaver's to announce to Yagenka the death of
the abbot, but he promised in soul not to tell her immedi-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 39
ately, for unexpected bad news might stop her breath and
make the girl barren.
When Matsko reached the house he found both maidens
dressed, even ornamented, and joyous as thrushes ; so sitting
down on a bench he called the weaver's servant to bring a
mug of heated beer, and then put frowns on a face which
was stern enough without them.
"Dost hear," asked he, 44 how the bells of the town are
ringing? Guess why they are ringing, for it is not Sunday,
and thou hast slept over early mass. Wouldst thou like to
see the abbot? "
44 Of course I should like to see him," answered Yagenka
" Well, thou wilt see him, as King Nail."
44 Has he gone farther? "
44 He has gone farther indeed! But dost thou not hear
that they are ringing bells?"
44 Has he died?"
44 Say eternal rest."
So all three knelt down and repeated eternal rest with
voices resonant as a bell. Then tears flowed in streams
along Yagenka's face, for she loved the abbot greatly.
Though quick-tempered with people, he had wronged no one,
and had done good with both hands, and her, his godchild,
he loved as if she had been his own daughter. Matsko,
remembering that the abbot was his kinsman and Zbyshko's,
was moved also, and cried some ; only when a part of his
sorrow had vanished in tears did he take Hlava and the two
girls to the church for the funeral.
The funeral was splendid. Bishop Yakob of Kurdvanov
led the procession himself. All the priests and monks of
Plotsk were there, all the bells were rung ; discourses were
delivered which no one understood save the clergy, for they
were in Latin. Then clergy and laity returned to a feast at
the bishop's.
Matsko went there taking the two youths, for he had every
right as a relative of the dead man. The bishop too received
him, as a kinsman of the abbot, with good-will and honor,
but immediately after greeting he said, —
44 There are some forests left you, the Grady of Bogdanets ;
but whatever remains and does not go to cloisters and abbeys
is to belong to his goddaughter, a certain Yagenka of
Zgorzelitse."
Matsko, who had not expected much, was glad of the
forests, but the bishop did not see that one attendant of the
40 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
old knight raised moist eyes, as blue as star thistles, and
said, —
. »
God reward him, but I would rather he were living. "
Matsko turned to her and said : " Be quiet, for thou wilt
make shame for thyself/'
But he stopped suddenly; astonishment gleamed in his
eves ; then his face grew stern and wolf-like, for at a distance,
near the side of the door through which Princess Alexandra
was entering at that moment, he saw Kuno Lichtenstein, bent
in courtly client fashion, that same man through whom
Zbyshko came near his death in Cracow.
Yagenka in her life had never seen such a Matsko ; his
face wrinkled like the jaw of an angry mastiff, and under
his mustaches the teeth glittered. In one moment he tight-
ened the belt around his waist, and moved toward the
hated Knight of the Order. But half-way he restrained
himself, and drew his broad hand along his hair. He re-
membered in season that perhaps Lichtenstein was at the
court of Plotsk as a guest, or more likely an envoy, and that
if he wished without making inquiry to fight with him, he
would act just as Zbyshko had acted on the road from
Tvnets.
So, having more reason and experience than Zbyshko, he
restrained himself, loosened his belt, made his face affable,
and when the princess, after greeting Lichtenstein, spoke
with the bishop, he approached her, bent low, reminded her
who he was, and said that he considered her his benefactress
because of the letter with which on a time she had furnished
him.
The princess barely remembered his face, but she recalled
the letter easily and the whole affair connected with it. She
knew besides what had happened at the neighboring Mazovian
court : she had heard of Yurand, and the kidnapping of his
daughter, the marriage of Zbyshko and his deadly duel with
Rotgier. Her curiosity was roused greatly by all these
details, just as it would have been by a narrative of knight-
hood, or by one of those ballads which were sung by minstrels
among the Germans, or by choristers in Mazovia. It is true
that the Knights of the Cross were not so hateful to her as
to Anna Danuta, the wife of Prince Yanush, especially since
they, wishing to win her to their side, surpassed one another
in flattery and homage, and showered gifts on the lady richly;
but this time her heart was on the side of the lovers. She
was readv to aid them ; and moreover it pleased her to have
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 41
99
in her presence a man who could relate the whole course of
events most minutely.
And Matsko, who had determined earlier to win the protec-
tion and aid of the powerful princess by every means possible,
seeing with what attention she listened, told her willingly
of the sad fate of Zbyshko and Danusia, and almost moved
her to tears, and this the more quickly since he himself felt
more keenly than any one the misfortune of his nephew, and
grieved with his whole soul over it.
" I have heard nothing more touching in my life," said
the princess at last, " and the greatest pity seizes me for
this cause, that, having married the girl, she was his ; still he
knew no happiness with her. But do you know surely that
he did not ? "
" Ei, mighty God!" answered Matsko, " would that he
had ; but he married her at night, when he wras tied to his
bed with grievous illness, and at daybreak they took her."
" Do you think that Knights of the Cross took her ? For
here they talk about robbers who deceived the Knights of
the Cross by giving them another girl. They speak also of
a letter from Yurand
" Not the judgment of people has decided this now, but
the judgment of God. They say that that Rotgier was a
great knight, wrho brought down the doughtiest, and still he
fell at the hand of a stripling."
64 Yes, such a stripling," said the princess, smiling, u that
it would be very safe for any man not to creep into his way.
An injustice was done, it is true, and you complain with
reason ; but still of those four three are no longer living, and
that old man who remains barely escaped death, as I hear.
But Danusia, where is she? and where is Yurand ?
asked Matsko ; " where are they ? God knows, too, whether
some evil may not have befallen Zbyshko, who went to
Malborg."
" I know, but really the Knights are not such scoundrels
as you deem them. In Malborg, near the Grand Master
and his brother Ulrich, who is a knightly person, nothing evil
can have happened to your nephew ; he has a safe-conduct
and letters from Prince Yanush. Unless he challenged some
knight there and fell, for iji Malborg there is always a num-
ber of the most renowned knights from all countries."
4 .
■•
>>
-i
Ei, I do not fear that greatly," answered the old man.
44 If they do not shut him up in a dungeon, or slay him
treacherously, and he has some iron in his grasp, I am not
42 , THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
much afraid. Only once was there found a' man stronger
who put him back in the barriers, and that was the Prince
of Mazovia, Ilenryk, he who was bishop here, and who was
in love with the comely Ryngalla. Though Zbyshko was a
mere boy in those days, he was as ready to challenge a cer-
tain man as to say amen to Our Father, — the man whom
I, too, have promised to challenge and who is here.,,
And he indicated with his eyes Lichtenstein, who was
conversing with the Voevoda of Plotsk.
liut the princess frowned, and said with that severe and
dry tone which she used always when anger was beginning
to seize her, —
"Whether you have made a vow or not, remember this,
that he is on a visit; whoso wishes to be our guest must
observe politeness."
" I know, gracious lady," answered Matsko. "I had
already tightened my belt, and was going toward him, but ]
restrained myself, thinking that perhaps he was an envoy."
** Yes, he is an envoy. And the man is distinguished
among his own people; the Grand Master himself values his
counsel, and does not refuse him anything. God perhaps
granted that he was not in Malborg when your nephew was
there. As to Lichtenstein, though of honorable family,
people say that he is stubborn and vengeful. Did he recog-
nize you? "
44 lie could not have done so, for he has seen me little.
We were in helmets on the Tynets road, and afterwards I
visited him only once on Zbyshko's business, but that was
in the evening when he was busy. I noticed now that he
looked at me, but he did so only because I talked rather
long with vou. gracious lady, for he turned his eves after
that very quietly in another direction. He would have
known Zbyshko, but he overlooked me, and has never heard
of my vow, perhaps, having something better to think of."
k* How better t
^ Yes, better, for vows touching him have been made by
Zavisha of Garbov, Povala of Tachev, Martsin of Vrotsi-
movitse, Pashko Zlodye, and Lis of Targovisko. Each one
of these, gracious lady, could manage ten like him, and
what must it be when he has all of them against him?
Better for him that he had never been born than to have one
such sword above his head. As to me, not only shall I not
remind him of my vow, but I shall try to enter into intimacy
with him."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 43
" For what purpose? "
Matsko's face took on a cunning expression immediately,
and looked like the face of an old fox.
" For this purpose, that he should give me a letter of such
kind that I may travel safely through the country of the
Order, and, in case of need, rescue Zbyshko."
" Is that worthy of knightly honor? " asked the princess,
with a smile.
u It is," answered Matsko in tones of decision. " Were I,
for example, to fall on him from behind, without calling on the
man to turn, I should disgrace myself ; but to trick an enemy
in time of peace by quick wit is no disgrace to any one."
44 Then I will make you acquainted," said the princess.
So she beckoned to Lichtenstein, and presented Matsko ;
thinking that even were Lichtenstein to recognize him, no
great harm would come of that.
But Lichtenstein did not recognize Matsko, for really he
had seen him in a helmet on the Tynets road, and afterward
had spoken with him only once, and that in the evening
when Matsko came to him to beg pardon for Zbyshko's
offence.
Still he bowed rather haughtily ; but when he saw be-
hind the knight two splendid, richly dressed attendants,
he thought that no ordinary noble could have such, and his
face brightened somewhat, though he did not cease to curve
his lips haughtily, as he did always when not dealing with
ruling persons.
" This knight is going to Malborg," said the princess. " I
myself will recommend him to the favor of the Grand
Master; but he, hearing of the authority which you enjoy in
the Order, would like to have a letter from you also."
) Then she turned to the bishop. Lichtenstein fixed his
cold, steel eyes on Matsko and asked,
"What motive inclines you, sir, to visit our pious and
modest capital ? "
" A pious and an honest motive," answered Matsko, rais-
ing his glance ; " were it otherwise, the gracious lady would
not have vouched for me. But, in addition to sacred vows,
I should like also to become acquainted with your Grand
Master, who makes peace on earth, and is most renowned
in the world of knighthood."
" He for whom the gracious princess, your lady and bene-
factress, gives guarantee will not complain of our modest
entertainment; but as to the Master, it will be difficult to
44 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
see him, for he went to Dantzig a month ago, whence he
intended to go to Krolevets, and farther toward the bound-
ary ; for though a lover of peace, he is forced to defend the
inheritance of the Order against the treacherous attacks of
Vitold."
When he heard this Matsko was vexed so evidently that
Liechtenstein, before whose eyes no one could hide any-
thing, remarked,
bi I see that your desire to know the Grand Master is
equal to your wish to perform religious vows."
"Yes, yes, of course," answered Matsko, promptly.
4 'Then is war with Vitold certain? "
"Vitold has begun it himself by giving aid to insurgents
in spite of his oath."
A moment of silence followed.
lieu, vjuu &
merits," said Matsko at last. "I cannot make the acquaint-
ance of the Grand Master, but in every case I will accom-
plish my vows."
But despite these words he did not know what he was to
do, and with a feeling of immense vexation he put to him-
self this question, —
Well, God grant that success to the Order which it
" Where am I to seek Zbyshko now, and where shall I
find him?"
It was easy to foresee that if the Master had left
Malbors and cone to war there was no reason to look for
*. . *—
Zbyshko in Malborg, but in every case it was necessary to
obtain more accurate information regarding him. Old
Matsko was greatly vexed, but as he was a man of ready
resources, he resolved to lose no time, but to continue his
journey without delay on the morrow. It was easy for
him to get a letter from Lichtenstein with the aid of
Princess Alexandra, in whom the comtur had boundless
confidence. He received, therefore, a recommendation to the
Starosta of Brodnitsa and to the Grand Hospitaller in
Malborg, but in return for these letters he presented Lich-
tenstein with a large silver goblet engraved beautifully in
Vrotslaw such a iroblet as the Knights were accustomed to
place, filled with wine, near their beds at night, so as to
have at hand, in case of insomnia, a remedy bringing sleep
and consolation. This liberality of Matsko astonished
Hlava, who knew that the old man was not overinclined
to loading any one with presents, above all a German; but
Matsko said,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 45
"I did this because I have made a vow touching that
Knight, and I must fight with him. I could not in any way
attack the life of a man who rendered me a service. It is
not our custom to strike a benefactor."
"But it is a pity to lose the beautiful goblet/' answered
Hlava a little rebelliously.
"I do nothing without calculation, have no fear. If the
merciful Lord Jesus permits me to bring down that German
I shall win back the goblet, and capture a multitude of other
costly things with it."
Then the two men, and with them Yagenka, began to
counsel as to what they should do. It came to Matsko' s
mind to leave Yagenka and Anulka in Plotsk with Princess
Alexandra, and to do so because of the abbot's will, which
was deposited with the bishop; but the girl opposed this
with all her unbending decision. It is true that it would
have been easier to travel without her, for there would be no
need of finding separate rooms, or thinking of ceremony,
or danger, or various other things of similar import. How-
ever, they had not left Zgorzelitse to stay in Plotsk. The
will in the bishop's hands would not be lost, and should it
appear that the maidens must stay on the road somewhere,
they would be safer in the care of Princess Anna than Alex-
andra, for at her court the people cared less for the Knights
of the Cross, and were more inclined to Zbyshko. It is true
that Matsko said, touching this, that wit does not belong
to woman, and that it is not proper to argue with a girl, as if
she had real reason; he did not oppose decisively, however,
and soon yielded, for Yagenka drew him aside and said,
with tearful eyes, —
" You know — God is looking at my heart — that I pray
morning and evening for Danusia, yes, and for Zbyshko's
happiness. God in heaven knows best of all the truth of
this! But Hlava, and you too, declare that she is lost,
that she will not escape from the hands of the Knights
alive. If this be so, then I
Here she hesitated somewhat, the tears collected, flowed
slowly down her cheeks, and she ended in a whisper,
"Then I wish to be near Zbyshko
>>
Those tears and words touched Matsko ; still he answered, —
"If she perishes, Zbyshko will be so grieved that he will
not look at thee."
"I do not want him to look at me, but I want to be near
him."
46 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
4 * Thou knowest that I want what thou dost, but in his
first grief he will be ready even to use harsh words against
thee."
ktLet him use harsh words," answered she, with a sad
smile. "But he will not, for he will not know me."
"He will know thee."
"He will not know me. You did not know me. Tell
him it is not I, but Yasko, and Yasko is like me to the very
lips. Tell him that Yasko has grown, and it will not come
to his head that it is I, and not Yasko."
The old knight said something now about knees bending
inward, but as boys' knees also bend in sometimes, that
could not be a hindrance, especially as Yasko's face was
almost the same, and his hair, since the last cutting, had
grown long again, and he wore it in a net like other poble
youths, and knights also. For these reasons Matsko
yielded, and now they fell to discussing the journey. They
were to start on the morrow. Matsko decided to enter the
lands of the Order, go to Brodnitsa, find an informant
there, and if the Grand Master, in spite of the suppositions
of Lichtenstein, was in Malborg yet, to go to Malborg; in
the opposite case to cross the boundary of the Order in the
direction of Spyhov, inquiring on the road for the young
Polish knight and his retinue.
The old knight thought that he might learn something
more easily of Zbyshko in Spyhov, or at the Warsaw court
of Prince Yanush, than in any other place.
In fact they set out on the following morning. Spring
had begun completely, hence there were overflows of water,
and those of the Skrva and the Drventsa stopped the road,
so that only on the tenth day after leaving Plotsk did they
cross the boundary and find themselves in Brodnitsa. The
town was clean and well-ordered, but immediately on
entering one might recognize rigorous German rule, for
immense walled gallows l had been built outside the town at
the side of the Gorchenitsa road and decorated with bodies
of hanged people, of whom one was a woman. On the
watch-tower and on the castle waved a flag which had a red
hand on a white field. But the travellers did not find the
comtur himself in the place, for he had gone with a part of
the garrison, and at the head of the neighboring nobility, to
Malborg. This information was given to Matsko by an
1 The ruins of the gallows remained till the year 1818.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 47
old Knight of the Order blind of both eyes, who on a time
had been coratur of Brodnitsa, and growing attached to
the town and the castle, was passing the last of his life
there. When the local priest read to him the letter from
Lichtenstein, he received Matsko hospitably, and since he
was living in the midst of a Polish folk he knew
Polish speech excellently, so that it was easy to converse
with him. It had happened to him also to be summoned to
Malborg six weeks before, whither he had been called to a
military council as a knight of experience ; hence he knew
what was happening at the capital.
When they asked him about the young knight, he said
that he did not remember his name, but that he had heard
of some knight who had roused wonder first of all by this,
that he was belted notwithstanding his youthful years, and
then by his success at the tournament which the Grand
Master had arranged for foreign guests before he set out on
his expedition. Gradually he recalled even this, that Ulrich-
von Jungingen, the noble-minded though quick-tempered
brother of the Grand Master, had conceived a liking for
that knight, had taken him under his care, and given him
special letters, which the young man took with him and went
away toward the eastern boundary.
Matsko was comforted immensely by these tidings, for he
had not the least doubt that that knight was Zbyshko. In
view of this there was no reason to go to Malborg, for
though the Grand Hospitaller, or other dignitaries, and
Knights of the Order who remained there might give more
minute information, they could in no case tell where Zbyshko
was at the moment. Moreover, Matsko himself knew best
of all where to find him. It was not difficult to divine that
he was circling about Schytno, or, if he had not found
Uanusia in that place, he was searching for her in the re-
moter Eastern castles or towns of the comturs.
So, without losing much time, he moved through the
territory of the Order toward the east, and Schytno. He
passed the road quickly, for the numerous towns and vil-
lages were joined by highways which the Knights of the
Cross, or rather merchants in the towns, had made, and
maintained in good condition, — highways scarcely inferior
to those which had appeared in Poland under the managing
and active care of King Kazimir's government. Moreover,
the weather was marvellous ; the nights starry, the days
serene, and at the hour of afternoon milking a warm, dry
48 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
breeze blew, which filled people's bosoms with health and
good feeling. Wheat was green in the fields, the meadows
were covered richly with flowers, and pine woods gave out
the odor of resin. Over the whole road to Lidzbark, and
thence to Dzialdovo, and farther to Niedzbov, the travellers
saw not a single cloud on the sky. In Niedzbov at night
came the earliest shower, with thunder, heard then for the
first time that spring. The shower was a short one, and
next morning the dawn appeared clear, rosy, golden, and
so tilled with light that as far as the eye could see every-
thing glittered like strings of pearls and diamonds; the
whole earth seemed to smile at the sky and to rejoice in
the wealth of existence.
On that morning they went out of Niedzbov toward
Schytno. The Mazovian boundary was not distant, and
they could have turned to Spyhov easily. There was a
moment even when Matsko thought of doing so, but after
weighing everything carefully, he chose to push on directly
to that terrible nest of the Order in which a part of
Zbyshko's fate had been decided so gloomily. He took a
peasant guide, therefore, and commanded him to lead the
escort to Schytno, though a guide was not absolutely
needed, for a straight road led on from Niedzbov, and on
this road German miles were marked with white stones at
the wayside.
The guide went some tens of steps in advance; after him
came Matsko and Yagenka on horseback; then, rather far
behind them, was Hlava writh the fair Anulka; and still
farther were wagons surrounded by armed attendants. It
was early in the morning. The rosy color had not left the
eastern side of the sky yet, though the sun was shining
well, changing to opals the drops of dew on the grass and
the trees.
"Art thou not afraid to go to Schytno?" asked Matsko.
I am not," answered Yagenka. "The Lord God is
above me, for I am an orphan."
"Thou hast cause to fear, for they keep no faith in that
place. Indeed Danveld was the worst of dogs; Yurand
rubbed out him and Gottfried — so Hlava says. The
second after Danveld was Rotgier, who fell under Zbyshko's
axe, but the old man too is unpitying, sold to the devil.
People know nothing clearly, but I think that if Danusia
has perished it is at his hands. They say that some mis-
fortune met him as well as the others, but in Plotsk the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 49
princess told me that he had squeezed out of it. He is the
man whom we are to meet in Schytno. It is well that we
have a letter from Lichtenstein, for likely the dog brothers
fear him more than even the Grand Master. They say
that he has weight, that he is cruel and very strict, and
moreover vengeful. He does not forgive the slightest
injury. I should not go to Schytno so confidently without
this letter."
44 And what is the name of that old man?"
" Siegfried de Lowe."
"God grant us to defend ourselves against him."
" God grant!"
Here Matsko laughed, and after a time continued,
"The princess in Plotsk said to me, L The wrong you
commit is that of lambs against wolves, but in this case of
the wolves three are no longer living, for the innocent lambs
have slaughtered them.' And she is right if the truth
be told."
"But Danusia and her father?"
"I asked the same question of the princess. But I am
glad in soul that it seems very dangerous to wrong us; we
understand, seest thou, how to grasp an axe and use it
worthily. As to Danusia and Yurand, I think, as Hlava
does, that they are no longer in this world, but really no
one knows exactly. I am sorry indeed for Yurand, since
during life he was consumed with grief for his daughter,
and if dead he has died an awful death."
"When any one mentions him in my presence, I think
immediately of papa, who is no longer in this life," an-
swered Yagenka.
And she raised her moist eyes. Matsko nodded, and
said, —
"He is in God's assembly and surely in endless light,
for a better man than he there was not in our whole
kingdom."
"Oi, there was not, there was not!" sighed Yagenka.
Further conversation was interrupted by the peasant
guide, who reined in his colt all at once, then turning, flew
toward Matsko at a gallop, and cried in a strange and
terrified voice,
"Oh, for God's sake! Look, lord knight, some one is
coming toward us down the hillside!"
"Who ? Where ?" inquired Matsko.
"Oyer there! It must be a giant, or something."
VOL. II. — 4
50 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Matsko and Yagenka, reining in their pacers, looked in
the direction indicated by the guide, and in fact they saw
on the hill, half a furlong or more away, a form which
seemed to exceed the usual dimensions of man consid-
erably.
"The fellow says truly that he is large/' muttered Matsko.
Then the old man spat toward one side on a sudden and
said, —
a
yy
"A charm on the dog! "
"Why do you adjure?" inquired Yagenka.
"Because I remember how on the same kind of morn-
ing Zbyshko and I saw on the road between Tynets and
Cracow a giant of such size. The people said then that it
was Valger the Charming. Well, it turned out to be the
lord of Tachev; but nothing good came of the matter. A
charm on the dog! "
"This is not a knight, for he is on foot," said Yagenka,
looking more sharply. "I see even that he has no weapons,
he has nothing but a stick in his left hand.,,
And feels the way out in front, as if the time were
night/1 added Matsko.
"And he barely moves. It is sure that he is blind, or
something;.
"He is blind, he is bliud ! as I live! "
They spurred on, and soon halted in front of the old man,
who, descending the hill very slowly, was searching for the
road with a stick. He was indeed immense, though seen
from near by he did not appear to them a giant. They dis-
covered that he was entirely blind. Instead of eyes, he had
two red depressions in his face. His right hand also was
lacking; in place of it he carried a knot formed of a dirty
rag. His white hair fell to his shoulders and his beard
reached his girdle.
"The poor man has neither boy nor dog, and finds the
road for himself by groping," said Yagenka. "In God's
name I cannot leave him without help ! I do not know
whether he can understand me, but I will speak to him in
our speech."
She sprang from her horse quickly, and standing in front
of the old man looked for money in the leather pouch which
depended from her girdle.
The old man, when he heard the tramp of horses, and the
noise, stretched his stick foward, and raised his head in
the manner of blind people.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. ' 51
"Praised be Jesus Christ!" said Yagenka. "Do you
understand Christian speech, grandfather ? "
But he, hearing her sweet voice, trembled, a wonderful
ray shot across his face as it were of emotion and tender-
ness, he covered with his eyelids the empty pits of his eyes,
and dropping the stick, fell before her on his knees with
his arms stretched upward.
"Rise! I will help you. What is your suffering?"
asked Yagenka with astonishment.
He made no answer, save that two tears rolled along his
cheeks, and from his mouth came a sound something like a
groan.
"Aa! a!"
"By the pity of God are you dumb, or what? "
"Aa ! a!
>>
When he had uttered this he raised his hand, made a sign
of the cross with it first, then passed it across his lips.
Yagenka, not understanding, looked at Matsko, who
said,
"It must be that he is showing how they cut his tongue
out."
"Did they cut your tongue out ? " asked the girl.
Aa! a! a! a ! " repeated the old man a number of times,
nodding his head therewith.
Then he pointed at his eyes with his fingers, thrust forth
his right arm without a hand, and made a motion with his
left like giving a blow.
Now both understood him.
"Who did this to you? " asked Yagenka.
The old man made a number of signs of the cross in
the air.
"The Knights of the Cross! " cried out Matsko.
The old man dropped his head toward his breast in sign
of affirmation. A moment of silence followed. Matsko
and Yagenka looked at each other with fear, for they had
before them a clear proof of that lack of mercy and absence
of measure in punishment for which the Knights of the
Cross were distinguished.
"Savage measures !" said Matsko at last; "grievously
have they punished him, and God knows whether justly.
But we shall not discover that. If only we knew where to
take him, for he must be a man of these parts. He under-
stands our speech, for the people here are the same as in
Mazovia. "
52 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"Do you understand what we say?" asked Yagenka
He confirmed with his head.
"Are you from this place?"
"No," answered the old man with signs.
"Then you may be from Mazovia?"
t4
Yes."
"From the dominions of Prince Yanush?"
"Yes,"
"And what were you doing with the Knights of the
>>
Cross?
The old man could not answer, but his face assumed in
one moment an expression of such immense pain that the
compassionate heart of Yagenka quivered with the greater
sympathy, and even Matsko, though no small thing could
move him, said,
"Surely the dog brothers have done him evil, and perhaps
without fault on his part.
Yagenka pressed into the palm of the poor man some
small money.
"Listen," said she, "I will not leave you. You will go
with us to Mazovia, and in every village we will ask if that
is not your place. Maybe we shall talk the way to it some-
9J
how. And stand up now, for we are not saints. '
But he did not rise; on the contrary he inclined and
embraced her feet, as if giving himself into her protection,
and returning thanks; but at the same time a certain aston-
ishment, and even, as it were, disappointment, shot over
his face. Perhaps it was that while taking note of her
voice he had thought himself standing before a young girl,
while now his hand touched rough leggings such as knights
and attendants wore while on journeys.
But she said, —
"This is what we will do. Our wagons will come soon;
you can rest and gain strength. But you will not go at
once to Mazovia, for we must go first to Schytno."
At this word the old man sprang to his feet. Dread and
astonishment were expressed on his face. He opened his
arms as if to bar the way, and from his mouth came wild
sounds, as if he were filled with terror.
"What is the matter?" cried Yagenka, with alarm.
But Hlava, who had now come up with Anulka, and who
for some time had been looking fixedly at the old man,
turned quickly to Matsko with a changed^ face, and said in
a voice full of astonishment,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 53
"By God's wounds! let me speak to him, lord, for you
do not think who he is! "
Then, without waiting for permission, be sprang to the
old man. placed his hands on his shoulders, and inquired,
44 Are you coming from Schytno?"
The old man, as if struck by the sound of his voice, grew
calm, and nodded in affirmation.
"And were you not looking for your child there? "
A dull groan was the only answer to that question.
Hlava grew somewhat pale, looked a moment longer with
his wild-cat glance at the features of the old man, then said
slowly and with emphasis,
64 You are Yurand of Spyhov! "
"Yurand!!" screamed Matsko.
But Y'urand tottered at that moment and fainted. The
tortures which he had passed through, the lack of food, the
toils of the journey had thrown him off his feet. That was
the tenth day on which he was going along feeling his way,
wandering, and searching for the road in front of him with
a stick, in hunger, in struggling, uncertain whither he
was going. Unable to ask for the road in the daytime, he
directed himself only by the heat of the sunrays; the nights
he passed in ditches by the wayside. When he passed
through a hamlet or a village, or when he met people
going in the opposite direction, he begged alms with his
one palm and the voice that was left him; but rarely did
a compassionate hand give him aid, for generally he was
looked on as a criminal whom the punishment of law and of
justice had overtaken. For two days he had kept himself
alive with the bark of trees and with leaves, and he was in
doubt whether he should be able ever to reach Mazovia
when on a sudden compassionate, kindred hearts had en-
circled him, and kindred voices, one of which reminded
him of the sweet voice of his daughter — and when at last
even his own name was mentioned, the measure of emotions
overflowed, the heart was straitened in his breast, thoughts
went around in his head like a whirlwind, and he would
have fallen with his face in the dust of the road if the
strong: arms of Hlava had not caught him.
K ^
Matsko sprang from his horse, then both took Yurand,
carried him to the wagons and placed him on some hay in
one of them. There Yagenka and Anulka revived the man,
gave him food, gave him wine to drink, and Yagenka, seeing
that he could not grasp the cup, held the drink herself to
54 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
his lips. Immediately an invincible sleep seized the man,
from which he was to wake on the third day only.
Meanwhile they held a prompt and decisive council.
"I will say at once/' called out Yagenka, "that it is not
for us to go now to Schytno, but to Spyhov, so as to leave
him in a safe place among his own people, and leave him
surrounded by every care."
"Look, how thou art ordering this," answered Matsko.
"It is nceessary to send him to Spyhov, but not indispen-
sable that we all go; one wagon can go with him."
"I do not order, but I think that we might learn much
from him about Zbyshko and Danusia.
"In what language wilt thou talk with him, since his
tongue is gone?
"But who has shown you that he has no tongue, except
himself? You see that without talking we have learned
everything that was needed, and how will it be when we are
accustomed to the indications of his head and hands? Ask
him, for example, whether Zbyshko has returned from Mal-
borg to Schytno, then be sure he will either affirm with
his head, or deny; and it will be the same with other
things.
"True!" said Hlava.
"I do not deny that this is true," said Matsko, "and I
had the same thought myself; but with me judgment is
first, and talk afterward.
Then he gave orders to turn the wagons toward the
»1
>>
Mazovian boundary. On the way Yagenka approached
time after time the wagon in which Yurand lay, fearing
that he might have died while sleeping.
kkI did not recognize him," said Matsko, "but that is
no wonder. He was as strong as a wild bull! the Mazo-
vians said that he was the only man among them who was
able to meet Zavisha of Garbov — but now he is a real
skeleton."
"There were reports," said Hlava, "that they were kill-
ing him with torture, but some people could not believe
that Christians would act so with a belted knight, one hav-
ing, moreover. Saint George for his patron."
k*It was (rod's will that Zbvshko avenged him even in
\^
part. But see the difference between us and them. It is
true that of four dog brothers three have fallen; but they
fell in battle, and no man has cut the tongue out of one
of them in captivity, or taken his eye out."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 55
t<
u
5)
».
God will punish them," said Yagenka.
But Matsko turned to Hlava,
uHow didst thou know him? "
'I did not know him at once, though I saw him later
thi> i you did. But something was going through my head,
and the more I looked at him the more it kept going. He
had no beard or white hairs before; he was a great lord,
and a rich one; how was it possible to recognize him in
such a beggar! But when the young lady said that we were
going to Sch}Ttno and he began to howl, my eyes were
opened that instant."
It would be well to take him from Spyhov to the Prince,
who cannot permit such a wrong done a man of impor-
tance to go unpunished.
They will deny, lord. They carried off his child by
deceit, and they denied; they will say of the master of
Spyhov that he lost his tongue and his hand in battle, and
his eye also."
"True!" answered Matsko. "Indeed they carried off
the Prince himself on a time. He cannot war with them,
for he cannot overcome them unless the king helps him.
People talk of a great war, but here there is not even a
small war."
"Yes, there is, with Prince Vitold."
"Praise be to God that he is a man who cares nothing
for the Order. Hei, Prince Vitold is the prince for me!
And in cunning they cannot beat him, for he alone is more
cunning than all of them together. It used to happen that
they, the dog bloods, would press on him till destruction,
like a sword, was above his head, but he would slip away,
like a snake, and bite them right there. Look out for him
when he strikes, but look out still more when he coaxes."
Is he that way writh all ? "
Not with all, only with Knights of the Cross; with
others he is kind and bountiful."
Here Matsko meditated, as if wishing to bring Vitold to
mind better.
"He is a man entirely different from the princes in these
parts," said he at last. "It was Zbyshko's duty to go to
him, for under him and through him it is possible to do
most against the Order."
After a moment he added,
"Who knows that we may not find them both there yet,
u
*.
that is the place for most proper vengeance. "
56 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Then he spoke again of Yurand, of his evil fate, and
the unutterable wrongs which he had suffered from the
Knights of the Order, who first of all had murdered his
beloved wife without cause, and then, paying vengeance
with vengeance, had carried off his daughter, and tormented
him with such cruel tortures that even Tartars would not
have been able to invent anything to surpass them.
Matsko and Hlava gritted their teeth when they thought
that even the liberation of Yurand was a new and calculated
cruelty. The old knight promised himself therefore in
soul that he would try to find out accurately how that all
was, and then pay for it with interest.
In such conversation and thoughts the journey to Spyhov
passed. After a clear day came a calm, starry night, so
they did not halt for a night rest; three times, however,
they fed the horses plentifully. They crossed the bound-
ary while it was still dark, and at dawn, under the direction
of a hired guide, they were on the land of Spyhov. Old
Tolima held everything under an iron hand there, evidently,
for barely had they entered the forest when two armed men
came out toward them ; but these, seeing that there were
no troops, merely a small escort, not only let them pass
without question, but conducted them through flooded
places and swamps impassable for persons unacquainted
with the district.
At the castle, Tolima and Father Kaleb received the
guests. The tidings that their lord had come, brought back
by pious people, flew like lightning through the castle. But
when they saw how he had come from the hands of the
Knights of the Cross, such a storm of threats and rage burst
forth that if there had been a knight in the dungeons of
Spyhov no human power could have saved him from an
awful death.
Horsemen wished to mount immediately, gallop to the
boundary, seize what Germans they could find, and cast
their heads at the feet of Yurand; but Matsko curbed
this wish of theirs, for he knew that Germans lived in
towns and castles, while the village people were of the
same blood as he and Yurand's men, though living under
the constraint of foreigners. But neither shouts, nor uproar,
nor the squeak of well-sweeps could rouse Yurand, whom
they carried from the wagon to his room on a bearskin, and
placed on a bed there. At his side remained Father Kaleb,
his friend from years of youth, and his foster-brother,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 57
u
who loved him as if he had been his own brother. . He
began an imploring prayer that the Saviour of the world
would restore to the uufortunate Yurand his eyes, his
tongue, and his hand.
The road-weary travellers lay down to sleep after morn-
ing: refreshment. Matsko woke when it was well on in the
afternoon and gave command to call Tolima.
Knowing already from Hlava that Yurand, before his
departure, had enjoined on all obedience to Zbyshko, and
that he had given to him the inheritance of Spyhov through
the mouth of Father Kaleb, he said to the old man in the
voice of a superior, —
I am the uncle of your young master, and until he
returns my orders will be in force here. "
Tolima inclined his gray head, which resembled the head
of a wrolf somewhat, and surrounding his ear with his hand,
inquired,
"Then are you the nable knight of Bogdanets? "
"I am," replied Matsko. "Whence do you know of
me?"
"The young lord, Zbyshko, expected you here, and asked
about you."
When he heard this, Matsko sprang to his feet, and for-
getting his dignity cried, —
"Zbyshko in Spyhov?"
He was here, lord; he went away two days ago."
"By the dear God! Whence did he come, and whither
did he go?"
"He came from Malborg and stopped at Schytno on the
way; whither he wras going he did not tell us."
Did he not tell you?"
He may have told Father Kaleb."
Ei, mighty God! Then we passed each other," said
Matsko, slapping his thighs with his hands.
Tolima put his hand around his other ear,
"What do you ask, lord? "
"Where is Father Kaleb?"
"He is with the old master, at his bedside."
"Bring him here! — But no — I will go myself to him."
"I will call him! " said the old man.
. .
a
u
And he went out. But before he brought the priest
Yagenka came in.
"Come hither! Dost thou know what? Zbyshko was
here two days ago."
5S THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Yagenka's face changed in one moment, her legs, en-
closed in tight leggings, could be seen trembling under
her.
64 Was he here, and has he gone?" asked she with a
throbbing heart. "Whither?"
"Two days ago, but whither perhaps the priest knows."
"We must see the priest!" said she with a voice of
decision.
After a while Father Kaleb came in. Thinking that
Matsko was calling for him to inquire about Yurand, he
said, anticipating the question,
"He is sleeping yet."
"I have heard that Zbyshko was here!" exclaimed
Matsko.
"He was; he went away two days ago."
"Whither?"
"He did not know himself whither. He went to search,
to the boundary of Jmud, where there is war now."
44 By the dear God, tell me, father, what you know of
Zybshko.
5»
"I know only what he told me. He was in Malborg
and gained powerful protection there; that of the brother
of the Grand Master, who is the first knight among them.
At his command Zbyshko has permission to search all
the castles."
"For Yurand and Danusia?"
"Yes, but he was not searching for Yurand, since they
told him that Yurand was not living."
"Tell from the beginning."
4 4 Immediately ; but I will draw breath and come to my-
self, for I am returning from the other world.
"How from the other world?"
4 'From that world to which a man does not go on horse-
back, but on prayer, and from the feet of the Lord Jesus,
from whom I have begged for mercy on Yurand."
44 You have asked for a miracle? Have you such power? "
asked Matsko with great curiosity.
44 1 have no power whatever, but the Saviour has. If he
wishes, he will return to Yurand eye, tongue, and hand."
"He can if he wishes," answered Matsko. "Still you
have asked for no small thing."
Father Kaleb made no reply, perhaps he had not heard,
for his eyes did not yet indicate full presence of mind, and
it was evident that he had forgotten himself altogether in
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 59
prayer. So now he covered his face with his hands and sat
some time in silence; at last he shook himself, rubbed his
eyelids, and then said,
r. "
Now inquire.
"How did Zbyshko win over to his side the Voyt of
Samba?"
"He is not Voyt of Samba now."
"No matter. Take note of what I ask, and tell what
you know.
"He won him at the tournament. Ulrich Von Jungingen
is fond of encounters within barriers, so he met Zbyshko;
for there was a multitude of kuightly guests in Malborg
and the Grand Master had arranged tournaments. The
saddle girth burst on Ulrich's horse, and Zbyshko might
have brought him down easily, but he, seeing that, struck
his spear against the ground, and besides supported the
tottering man.
"Hei! Well, seest thou?" cried Matsko, turning to
Yagenka. " Ulrich fell to loving him for that? "
"Yes, for that. He would not meet him with sharp
lances, or dull ones, and became his friend. Zbyshko, on
his part, told him his sufferings, and he, because he cares
for knightly honor, was inflamed with dreadful rage, and
sent Zbyshko with a complaint to his brother. God grant
him salvation for that, since there are not many among
the Knights who love justice. Zbyshko told me too that
Pan de Lorche assisted him much because they respect him
there for his wealth and great family, and he gave testimony
for Zbyshko in everything.
?>
>>
"But what came of the complaint, and the testimony?"
"This, that the Grand Master commanded severely the
comtur of Schytno to send to Malborg at once all captives
and prisoners in Schytno, not excepting Yurand himself.
As to Yurand, the comtur answered that he had died of
his wounds and was buried near the church there. Other
prisoners he sent to Malborg, among them the idiot girl,
but our Danusia was not among them."
"I know from Hlava," said Matsko, "that Rotgier, he
who was slain by Zbyshko, mentioned such a girl. He said
at the court of Prince Yanush that they had mistaken her
for Yurand's daughter; and when the princess answered
that they had seen and knew the real daughter of Yurand,
who was not an idiot, he said, 4 You are right, but we
thought that the Evil One had changed her.' "
60 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
44 The comtur wrote the same to the Grand Master: that
that girl was not in prison, but under guard; that they had
taken her from robbers, who swore that she was Yurand's
daughter, who had been transformed."
"And did the Master believe that?"
"He did not know himself whether he was to believe or
not, but Ulrich flashed up with still greater anger, and
obtained from bis brother this, — that he should send an
official of the Order with Zbyshko to Schytno, which hap-
pened. When they arrived at Schytno they did not find the
old comtur, Siegfried, for he had gone to the war against
Vitold, toward the eastern castles. They found an assist-
ant voyt, who commanded to open all the cellars and
dungeons. They searched and searched, but found nothing.
They took people also to testify. One told Zbyshko that
much might be learned from the chaplain, for he could
understand the dumb executioner; but the old comtur had
taken the executioner with him, and the chaplain had gone
to Krolevets to some church congress. They meet there
often, and send complaints against the Knights of the Cross
to the Pope, for a hard life have the poor priests in the
lands of the Order."
"But it is a wonder to me that they did not find Yurand,"
remarked Matsko.
"It is evident that the old comtur liberated him earlier.
There was more malice in this liberation than if they had
simply taken life from him; they wanted that he should
suffer before death as much, nay more, than a man of his
position could go through, blind, speechless, and without
his right hand. Fear God! Neither able to go home, nor
to ask about the road, nor to beg for bread. They supposed
that he would die under a fence, sometime, from hunger, or
that he would be drowned in water. — What did they leave
to him? Nothing but the memory of what he had been, and
the experience of wretchedness. And besides, it was tor-
ture upon torture! He might have been sitting somewhere
near a church, or at the roadside, and Zbyshko might have
passed by and not recognized him. Perhaps even he heard
Zbyshko's voice and could not call to him. Hei! I can-
not talk from tears! God performed a miracle that you
met him, therefore I think that lie will perform one still
greater, though my unworthy and sinful lips are those
which ben for it."
"And what more did Zbyshko say? Whither did he go?"
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 61
"He said this: 4I know that Danusia was in Schytno,
but they have either killed her or removed her. Old Sieg-
fried,1 s&id he, ' did that, and as God be my aid I shall not
rest henceforth till I put hand on him.' "
"Did he say that? Then it is certain that he has gone
to the eastern boundaries, but there is war there at
present."
"He knew that there was war, and therefore he went to
Prince Vitold. He said that he should be able to accom-
plish something against the Knights of the Cross through
Vitold more quickly than through the king even."
"To Prince Vitold! " cried Matsko, springing up.
Then he turned to Yagenka, —
"Seest thou what sense? Did I not say the same? I
foretold as true as life that we should have to go to Vitold."
"Zbyshko had the hope," said Father Kaleb, "that
Vitold would burst into Prussia and capture the castles
there. "
"If they give him time he will not fail," answered
Matsko. "Well! praise God, we know at least where to
look for Zbyshko."
"Then we must go at once," said Yagenka.
"Be quiet!" cried Matsko. "It is not proper for at-
tendants to give counsel."
And he looked at her significantly, as if reminding her
that she was an attendant, so she recollected herself, and
was silent.
Matsko thought for a while, and then said,
"We shall find Zbyshko certainly, for he is nowhere else,
except at the side of Prince Vitold ; but it will be neces-
sary to know whether he has anything else to seek in the
world besides those heads of the Knights of the Cross
which he has vowed to get."
"And how can that be known? " asked Father Kaleb.
"If I knew that that priest of Schytno had returned from
the council I should like to see him. I have letters from
Lichtenstein and can go with perfect safety."
"That was no council, it was only a meeting," said
Father Kaleb, "and the priest must have returned long
ago."
"That is well. Leave the rest to my head; I will take
Hlava, two attendants with war horses, and go."
a
And then to Zbyshko?" inquired Yagenka.
"And then to Zbyshko; but meanwhile thou wilt wait
62 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
here till I return from Schytno. I think that I shall not be
gone longer than three or four days. The bones in me are
strong, and toil is nothing new to me. But first I will beg
you, Father Kaleb, for a letter to the chaplain of Schytno.
He will believe me the more easily if I show him your
letter, since priests have always more confidence in one
another than in laymen."
"People speak well of that priest/' answered Father
Kaleb, "and if any one knows anything it is he."
was
Matsko
e>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 63
CHAPTEE XL.
Yurand woke from his long sleep in presence of Father
Kaleb, and having forgotten in his sleep what had happened
to him, and not knowing where he was, he began to feel of
the bed and the wall near which the bed stood. But Father
Kaleb seized him in his arms, and weeping from tenderness
said,
"It is I! Thou art in Spyhov! Brother Yurand ! God
has visited thee, but thou art among thy own. Pious
people have brought thee home. Oh, brother Yurand!
My brother ! "
And pressing him to his breast, he kissed his forehead,
his empty eyes, and, pressing him to his breast, again he
kissed him. Yurand at first was as if stunned, and seemed
to understand nothing, but at last he passed his left
hand over his forehead and head, as if wishiflg to push
back and scatter the heavy clouds of sleep and stupor.
"Dost thou hear and understand me?" asked Father
Kaleb.
Yurand gave a sign with his head that he heard, then he
reached with his hand for the silver crucifix captured by
him once from a rich German knight; this he took from
the wall, pressed it to his lips, to his breast, and returned
it to Father Kaleb.
"I understand thee, brother. He remains to thee, and
as He has brought thee out of the land of captivity, so He
can return everything that was taken from thee."
Yurand pointed upward in sign that everything of his
would be turned thitherward, wherewith his eyepits were
filled with tears, and immense pain was depicted on his
suffering face.
Father Kaleb, seeing this movement and pain, felt con-
vinced that Danusia was no longer alive, so he knelt at the
bedside, and said, "O Lord, give her endless rest, and may
eternal light shine on her; may she be in endless peace.
Amen."
At this the blind man rose, and sitting on the bed, began
to move his head and motion with his hand, as if to forbid
Father Kaleb, and restrain him; but they were unable to
64 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
understand each other, for at that moment old Tolima
entered, and behind him the garrison of the castle, tried
men, the foremost and oldest of the land tillers of Spyhov,
foresters, and fishermen ; they came because tidings of the
return of the master of Spyhov had spread over all the
place. They embraced his knees, they kissed his hand,
and burst into plaintive weeping at sight of that maimed
old man, who in nothing reminded them of the former ter-
rible Yurand, the crusher of the Knights of the Order,
the victor in every encounter. But some of them, namely,
those who had followed him in expeditions, were swept
away by a whirlwind of anger, hence their faces grew pale
and became stubborn. After a while they collected in a
group and whispered, pushing one another with their
elbows, and shoving, until finally one of the garrison of the
castle, who at the same time was the blacksmith of Spyhov,
stood forth, a certain Suhar; he approached Yurand, seized
his feet, and said, —
44 As soon as they brought you hither, lord, we wanted to
move on Sj?hytno, but that knight who brought you forbade
us. Do you, lord, give permission, for we cannot remain as
we are without vengeance. Let it be as it was aforetime.
They have insulted us, but they will not go unpunished,
they will not. We went against them at your command,
we will go now under Tolima, or without him. We must
capture Schytno and make dog blood flow out of it, so help
us God ! "
4\So help us God! " repeated other voices.
44 To Schytno!"
44 We must have blood!
M
And immediately a flame seized their passionate Mazovian
hearts. Foreheads were frowning, eyes flashing, here and
there was heard the gritting of teeth. But after a while
voices and gritting of teeth ceased, and the eyes of all were
intent on Yurand.
His cheeks flushed at once, as if the former resolution
had sprung up in him and the former ardor of battle. He
rose and began to search along the wall with his hand. It
seemed to the men that he was feeling for his sword, but
this time his fingers met the cross which Father Kaleb had
hung in its old place. lie took it from the wall a second
time, then his face became pallid, he turned to the men,
raised his empty eyepits, and extended the crucifix in front
of him.
;
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 65
Silence followed. It was evening in the world outside.
Through the windows came the twittering of birds, which
were settling for rest at the gables of the castle and in the
linden-trees growing in the courtyard. The last ruddy
rays fell as they penetrated the chamber on the upraised
cross and on the white hair of Yurand.
Suhar, the blacksmith, looked at Yurand, he looked
around at his comrades, he looked at Yurand a second time,
then he made the sign of the cross and left the room on
tiptoe. After trim went the others in like silence, and only
when they had stopped in the courtyard did they begin to
whisper to one another.
"Well, and what?"
"Shall we not go, or how?"
"He did not permit."
"He leaves vengeance to God. It is clear that the soul
has changed in him."
And so it had in reality.
Meanwhile in the chamber with Yurand remained only
Father Kaleb, old Tolima, and with them Yagenka and
Anulka, who, having seen a group of armed men passing
through the court, came to see what was happening.
Yagenka, bolder and more certain of herself than was
Anulka, approached Yurand now.
"God give you His aid, Knight Yurand," said she. "It
is we who brought you hither from Prussia."
His face brightened at the sound of that youthful voice.
Evidently he recalled in more detail everything that had
happened on the Schytno road, for he began to give thanks,
nodding his head, and placing his hand on his heart re-
peatedly. She told him how they had met him, how
Illava had recognized him, Hlava, Zbyshko's attendant,
and finally howr they had brought him to Spyhov. She said
also of herself that she with her comrade carried the sword,
the helmet, and the shield for the knight Matsko of Bog-
danets, the uncle of Zbyshko, who had set out from Bog-
danets to seek his nephew and had gone to Schytno, but in
three or four days would return again to Spyhov.
At mention of Schytno Yurand did not fall, it is true,
into such excitement as on the road the first time, but great
alarm was expressed on his face. Yagenka assured him,
however, that Matsko was as cunning as he was resolute,
that he would let no man trick him ; moreover he had letters
from Lichtenstein ; with these he could go everywhere
VOL. II. — 5
66 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
safely. These words calmed Yurand notably. It was clear
too that he wished to ask about many other things, and
being unable to do so, he suffered in soul; seeing this the
quick girl said,
44 When we talk oftener we shall be able to say every-
thing."
At this he smiled, stretched his hand toward her, and
placing it on her head by feeling, he held it there a long
time, as if blessing her. He was very grateful to her
indeed; but besides, her youth pleased his heart, and that
short, quick talk of hers, which reminded him of the twit-
tering of birds.
From that time, whenever he was not praying, — and he
prayed for whole days almost, — or when he was not sunk
in slumber, he sought for her near by; and if she was not
present he yearned for her voice, and in every way endeav-
ored to let Father Kaleb and Tolima know that he would
like to have that charming youth near him.
And she came, for her honest heart took sincere compas-
sion on him; and besides, the time passed more quickly in
his company, while she was waiting for Matsko, whose stay
in Schytno was prolonged in some way strangely. He was
to return in three days; meanwhile the fourth and fifth day
had passed. The sixth day, toward evening, the alarmed
girl was just going to beg Tolima to send men out to in-
quire, when information was sent from the watch oak that
horsemen were approaching Spyhov.
After a while hoofs clattered on the drawbridge and
Hlava rode into the courtvard with another attendant.
Yagenka, who had already hurried down from the upper
chamber, and was waiting, ran to him before he could
spring from the saddle.
" Where is Matsko?" asked she, with throbbing heart.
%*IIe has gone to Prince Vitold, and commands you to
stay here," answered the attendant.
4
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 67
CHAPTER XLI.
}>
Yagenka, when she learned that she was to stay at
Matsko' s command in Spyhov, was unable to utter a word
for a while from astonishment, sorrow, and anger; she
merely looked with widely opened eyes at Hlava, who,
understood well how disagreeable the news was which he
had brought her.
"I should like," said he, "to give you £ report of what
we have heard in Schytno, for we heard much that is new
and important.
"And is it about Zbyshko?"
No; but there is Schytno news — you know
"I understand. Let the boy unsaddle the horses, and
you come with me.
And commanding the boy, she took Hlava upstairs with
her.
"Why did Matsko leave us? why must we stay in
Spyhov? and why did you return? " asked she in one breath.
"I returned," said Hlava, "because the knight Matsko
commanded. I wanted to go to the war, but a com-
tt
>>
>>
mand is a command. 4 Thou wilt return/ said the knight;
4 thou wilt take care of the lady of Zgorzelitse, and thou
wilt wait for news from me. It may be,' said he, ' that
thou wilt have to conduct her home, for, of course, she
> >9
cannot go alone there.
"By the dear God! what has happened? Have they
found Yurand's daughter? Did Matsko go not to Zbyshko,
but only to find Danusia? Hast thou seen her? Hast thou
spoken to her? Why didst thou not bring her, and where
is she at present?"
When Hlava heard this avalanche of questions, he bent
down to the knees of the lady and said, —
Let it not cause anger to your grace that I do not
answer all questions at once, for I cannot; but I will answer
in turn one after another, if there be no hindrance.
"Well! Have they found her, or not?"
"No. But still there is certain news that she was in
Schytno, and that they have taken her somewhere, perhaps
to eastern castles."
tt
?y
68 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"And wo, why are we to stay in Spyhov?"
"Should she be found, as your grace sees, there would
indeed be no reason to stay here."
Yagenka was silent, but her cheeks flushed.
h' I thought, and I think now," said Hlava, "that we shall
not snatch her alive from those dog brothers, but every-
thing is in the Lord's hand. I must tell from the begin-
^
ning. We went to Schytno. The knight Alatsko showed
Liechtenstein's letter to the under-voyt, and the under-voyt,
since he had carried a sword behind Lichtenstein in his
youth, kissed the seal before our eyes, received us hospit-
ably, and suspected nothing. If we had had some men
near by we might have taken the castle, so far did he trust
in us. There was no hindrance either in seeing the priest,
we talked two nights through, and learned wonderful things,
which the priest knew from the executioner."
"The executioner is dumb."
"Dumb, but he knows how to tell the priest everything
by signs, and the priest understands the man as if he were
speaking with the living word to him. Wonderful is that
which has happened; the finger of God must have been in
it. That executioner cut off Yurand's hand, plucked the
tongue from him, and burnt out his eye. He is of such sort
that when a man is in question he shudders at no punish-
ment; even were they to command him to tear a man to
pieces with his teeth, he would do so. But he will not
raise a finger on any girl, and should they command him to
do so, no punishment would move him. He is in this state
of mind for the reason that once he himself had an only
daughter whom he loved wonderfully, and whom the Knights
of the Cross — "
Here Hlava hesitated and did not know how to continue;
seeing which Yagenka said,
• *
What do I care about an executioner's daughter?"
"It touches the affair," answered Hlava. "After our
young lord cut up the knight Rotgier the old comtur Sieg-
fried became almost insane. In Schytno they say that
Rotgier was his son, but the priest denies that; though he
confirms this, that never has a father loved a son more, and
to gain revenge, he has sold his soul to the devil, as the
executioner has witnessed. He talked to the dead man,
as I to you: the corpse smiled at him from the coffin,
gritted its teeth, and licked its lips with its black tongue
when the old comtur promised the head of Pan Zbyshko.
■■
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 69
But, since he could not get Pan Zbyshko then, he gave
command to torture Yurand, and put Yurand's tongue and
his hand into Rotgier's coffin. The corpse began to eat
them raw
"Oh, terrible to hear such things! In the name of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost!" said Yagenka, and
rising she threw a billet of wood on the tire, for it had
grown dusk then.
"That is how it was," continued Hlava. "I do not know
how it will be settled at the last judgment, for what be-
longed to Yurand must be returned to him. But how that
will be done is beyond human reason. The executioner saw
all this. So when the old comtur had sated the vampire
with human flesh he went to offer him Yurand's daughter,
for the dead man had whispered to him, as it seems, that he
wanted to wash down his food with the blood of that innocent.
But the executioner, who, as I have said, would do anything
except to endure wrong done a girl, hid on the staircase.
The priest says that he is not in his full mind, and is
really a beast; but he understands that one thing, and when
there is need, no man can equal him in cunning. He sat
then on the stairs and waited for the comtur. The old
comtur heard the breathing of the executioner, saw his
gleaming eyes, and was frightened, for he thought it was
the devil. Then the executioner gave the comtur a blow of
his fist on the neck, thinking that would shock his spine so
that there would be no sign left of violence; still he did not
kill him. But Siegfried fainted and was sick from fright,
and when he recovered, he feared to attack Yurand's
daughter.
JJ
But he took her away? "
"He took her away, and with her the executioner also.
The old comtur did not know that it was he who had de-
fended Danusia ; he thought that it was some unknown power,
good or evil. But he did not choose to leave the executioner
in Schytno. He feared his testimony, or something,
he is dumb, it is true, but in case of a trial he might tell
through the priest what he knows. So the priest said at
last to the knight Matsko: ; Old Siegfried will not destroy
Yurand's daughter now, for he is afraid; and though he
should command another to do so, while the executioner is
alive he will not desert her, all the more that he has de-
fended her already.' "
u
Did the priest know whither they had taken her?"
i
0 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"He did not know exactly, but he heard that they said
something about Ragneta, which castle is not far from the
© — ~-~ - — D
Lithuanian, or Jmud boundary.
k%But what did Matsko say to this? "
"When he heard this he said to me next morning : i If this
is true maybe we shall find her; but I must go with all my
breath to Zbyshko, so that they should not bring him to a
book, as they brought Yurand. If they tell him that they
will give her up if he comes himself for her, he will go, and
then old Siegfried will wreak on him such vengeance for
the sake of Rotgier as human eye has never witnessed.' "
"That is true! that is true!" cried Yagenka with fear.
"Since that is why he hurried off he did well."
After a while, turning to Hlava again, she said,
"But he was mistaken in sending you back. Why guard
us here in Spyhov? Old Tolima can guard, and there you
would be useful to Zbyshko, for you are strong and clever."
"But in case of need, who will take you, young lady, to
Zgorzelitse? "
"In case of need you will come here before them. They
must send news through some one; let them send it through
you — and you will take us then to Zgorzelitse."
Hlava kissed her hand and asked with emotion,
it
You will stay here meanwhile?"
God is above the orphan! We will stay here.
99
"And it will not be dreary for you. What will you do
here ? "
ifcBeg the Lord Jesus to return happiness to Zbyshko,
and to preserve you all in health."
When she had said this she wept heartily, and he bent
to her knees again.
"You are just like an angel in heaven," said he.
A
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 71
CHAPTER XLIL
But she wiped away her tears and told the attendant to
follow her and declare the news to Yurand. She found him
in a large chamber, sitting with Father Kaleb, Anulka, and
old Tolima; a tame she-wolf was at his feet. The sexton,
who was also a chorister, was playing on a lute, and singing
of some old battle which Yurand had fought against the
"foul knights," and they, with heads leaning on their hands,
were listening in deep thought and sadness. It was
bright in the room from moonlight. After a day almost
sultry had come a calm evening which was warm. The
windows were open, and in the moonlight one could see
bugs, which were flying about in the linden-trees growing in
the courtyard. ' In the chimney a few bits of brands were
smouldering yet, at which an attendant was heating mead
mixed with sweet herbs and strengthening wine.
The chorister, or rather the sexton and servant of Father
Kaleb, had just begun a new song about the "victorious
meeting." "Yurand is advancing, under him is his chest-
nut steed," when Yagenka came in and said,
"May Jesus Christ be praised! "
"For the ages of ages! " answered Father Kaleb.
Yurand was sitting on a bench with arms, his elbows
leaning on the arms; but when he heard Yagenka's voice
he turned at once toward her and greeted her with his
head, which was milk white.
"Zbyshko's attendant has come from Schytno," said the
girl, "and has brought news from the priest. Matsko will
not return, for he has gone to Prince Vitold."
"How not return? " inquired Father Kaleb.
Then she told everything which she had heard from
Hlava concerning Siegfried; how he had taken vengeance
for the death of Rotgier, concerning Danusia, how the old
comtur wished to sacrifice her to Rotgier, so that he might
drink her innocent blood, and how the executioner had
defended her unexpectedly. She did not conceal even this,
that Matsko had hope now that he and Zbyshko would find
Danusia, free her, and bring her to Spyhov. For this reason
72 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
precisely he had gone straight to Zbyshko, and commanded
them to remain at Spyhov.
Her voice trembled at last as if with sorrow, or sadness,
and when she had finished a moment of silence followed.
But from the lindens was heard the singing of nightingales,
which seemed to beat in through the open window in the
manner of a rain shower and fill *he room. The eyes of all
were turned to Yurand, who, with closed lids and head
thrown back, did not give the least sign of life.
uDo you hear? " asked Father Kaleb at last.
He bent his head back still more, raised his left arm, and
pointed to the sky.
The light of the moon fell straight on his face, on his
white hair, on his eyepits, and there wras in his countenance
such suffering, and at the same time such a boundless sur-
render to the will of God, that it seemed to all that they
were looking at a soul freed from bodily bonds, a soul
which had separated once and forever from earthly life,
expected nothing in it, and looked for nothing.
Again followed silence, and again no sound was heard
save the trilling of nightingale voices filling the yard and
the chamber. But great compassion seized Yagenka on a
sudden, and childlike love, as it were, for that hapless
old man; so, following her first impulse, she sprang to
him, and grasping his hand, fell to kissing it and covering
it with .tears at the same time.
"I too am an orphan/' cried she from the depth of her
swollen heart — "I am no young man, I am Yagenka of
Zgorzelitse. Matsko took me to keep me from wicked
people, but now I will stay with you till God gives you
back Danusia."
Yurand did not exhibit the least astonishment, just as if
lie had known before that she was a girl, but. he gathered
her in toward him and inclined her to his bosom; while
she, continuing to kiss his hand, spoke on in broken and
sobbing accents, —
"I will stay with you now, and Danusia will come
back. After that I will go to Zgorzelitse. God is above
orphans. The Germans killed my father too, but your
love will live and come back to you. God the Merciful
grant this; grant it also the Most Holy Mother, the Com-
passionate ! "
Then Father Kaleb knelt on a sudden, and called in a
solemn voice, —
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 73
u
"Kyrie eleison! "
4 4 Chry ste eleison ! " responded Hlava and Tolima together.
All knelt down, for they understood that to be a litany
repeated not only in time of death, but for the rescue from
mortal peril of persons near and dear to us. Yagenka
knelt, Yurand dropped from the bench to his knees, and
they continued in a chorus, —
Kyrie eleison ! Chryste eleison ! — O Father in Heaven,
O God, have mercy on us! O Thou Son, the Redeemer,
Lord of the world, have mercy on us ! "
The voices of people and the imploring words: "Ha\
mercy on us!" were mingled with the trilling of the
nightingales.
All at once the tame she-wolf rose from the bearskin
lying near Yurand's bench, approached the open window,
rested her forepaws on it> and raising her triangular face
toward the moon, began to howl in a low, plaintive voice.
TC
74 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS,
CHAPTER XLIIL
Though Hlava adored Yagenka, and his heart was
growing more and more toward the beautiful Anulka, his
young and brave soul was rushing forth to war first of all.
It is true that he turned back to Spyhov at Matsko's order
because he was commanded; still he found a certain conso-
lation in the idea that he would be to both ladies a guard
and protector. But when Yagenka herself said, which more-
over was true, that nothing threatened them in Spyhov, and
that his duty was at the side of Zbyshko, he accepted the
statement with gladness. Matsko was not his immediate
superior, hence he could easily excuse himself before the
old knight by saying that he had not remained in Spyhov
because his rightful lady had commanded him to go to
Zbyshko.
Yagenka thought that a man of Hlava's strength and
skill could always be of service to Zbyshko, and might
rescue him from more than one strait. He had for that
matter given evidence of this during the prince's hunt,
where Zbyshko had almost lost his life by the wild bull.
All the more might he be of service in war, especially a
war like that on the Lithuanian boundary. Hlava was in
such a hurry to the field, that while returning with Yagenka
from visiting Yurand, he implored her, and said,
I wish to bow down before your grace to beg a kind
word for the journey.
"How is that?" inquired Yagenka; "do you wish to go
to-day even r
"To-morrow morning before daylight, so that the horses
may rest the night through. Jmud is terribly distant! "
"Then go, for thou wilt overtake the knight Matsko
more easily."
It would be difficult to do so. The old man is very
strong in every labor, and he is a number of days in
advance of me. Besides, he will go through Prussia to
shorten the road, while I must go through forests. He has
letters from Liechtenstein which he can show on the way; I
have nothing to show but this to open a free passage before
me."
ki
?>
>>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 75
And he placed his hand on the sword hilt at his side,
seeing which Yagenka exclaimed,
"Ah, but be careful! Since thou art going it is needful
to reach the end of thy journey, and not stop in some dun-
geon of the Order. And in forests have a care for thyself,
for there many wicked demons are living whom people
honored before they turned to Christ. I remember how the
knights Matsko and Zbyshko spoke of those things at my
father's house.
n
I remember, but I have no fear; for those are poor
things without power, they have no influence. I will take
care of those demons and the Germans also, should I meet
any, if war only breaks out in earnest.
"But has it not broken out? Tell me, what hast thou
heard among; the Germans of war? "
At this the prudent fellow knitted his brows, was silent
a moment, and said, —
"It has, and it has not. We inquired carefully about
everything, and especially did the knight Matsko inquire,
for he is cunning and can circumvent any German. He
asks, as it were, about something else, or pretends friend-
ship, but he never betrays himself in any way ; and he hits
the quick every time, and from each man draws out news
as a fish is drawn out with a hook. Should your grace wish
to listen patiently, I will tell. Prince Vitold, some years
ago, having plans against the Tartars and wishing peace on
the German side, yielded Jmud to the Order. There was
great accord and friendship. He permitted the Knights to
build castles; he even helped them. He and the Grand
Master met on an island, they drank, they ate, they declared
mutual friendship. Even hunting in those forests was not
forbidden the Knights of the Cross, and when the poor
Jmud men rose against the dominion of the Order, Prince
Vitold helped the Germans, and sent his forces to aid
them, whereupon people murmured throughout all Lithuania
because he was attacking his own blood. The under-voyt
of Schytno told us all this and praised the rule of the
Knights in Jmud, saying that they sent to the people of
that region priests who were to baptize them, and in time
of hunger sent wheat to feed them also. Perhaps they sent
wheat, for the Grand Master, who has more fear of God
than others, ordered it, but the Knights carried off the
children to Prussia, and insulted the women before the eyes
of their brothers and husbands. If any man opposed they
76 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
hanged him, and for that reason, young lady, there is war
now."
"But Prince Vitold?"
"The Prince closed his eyes for a good while to the wrongs
of this people and loved the Knights of the Order. Not
long since the princess, his wife, went to Prussia, to Mal-
borg itself, on a visit. They received her there as if she
had been Queen of Poland. And this wras not long ago,
just lately! They covered her with gifts, and what feasts,
tournaments, and various wonders there were no man could
reckon. People thought that love would last forever be-
tween the Knights and Prince Vitold, till all on a sudden
>9
the heart changed in him.
"I think, from what my late father and Matsko said
about Vitold that his heart changes often."
»
"Toward honest men never, but toward the Knights of
the Cross often through this cause, that they themselves
never keep faith in anything. Just now they wished Vitold
to render up fugitives, and he answered that people of low
estate he would give, but a free man he did not think of
giving, since a free man has the right to live where it
pleases him. Therefore the Knights and Vitold began to
dispute, they wrote letters with complaints, they threatened
each other. When the Jmud men heard of this they rose
straightway and fell on the Germans. They cut down gar-
risons, they stormed castles, and now they are attacking
even Prussia. Vitold not only is not restraining them, but
lie smiles at German vexation and sends aid to the Jmud
men in secret.
u
?>
I understand," said Yagenka. "But if the aid is secret,
>>
there is no war yet.
"There is war with the Jmud men openly, and with
Vitold in fact. The Germans are going from all sides to
defend their outlying castles, and they would be glad to
make a great raid on Jmud; but they must wait for this
yet a long time, that is till winter, for the country is
swampy and the Knights cannot fight there. Where a Jmud
man goes safely, a German will stick fast; for that reason
winter is the friend of the Germans. When frost comes
the whole force of the Order will move, and Prince Vitold
will go to strengthen the Jmud men — and he will go with
permission of the King of Poland, for the king is his
liege lord and is above the Grand Prince and all Lith-
uania."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 77
"Then perhaps there will be a war with the King of
Poland ? "
"People say so; both there among Germans and here
among us. For this reason the Knights are begging aid at
all courts, and the cowls are burning their foreheads, as is
usual with scoundrels, for of course the strength of the
King is no jest, and Polish knights, should any one men-
tion the Knights of the Cross, would spit on the palms of
their hands that same instant."
Yagenka sighed on hearing this, and said,
"A man has always a pleasanter life in this world than
a woman, for, to take an example, thou wilt go to the war,
just as Zbyshko and Matsko will, but wre shall stay here in
the house at Spyhov."
"How can it be otherwise, young lady? You will be
here, but in all safety. Terrible even to-day is the name of
Yurand to the Germans; I myself sawr in Schytno how dread
seized them straightway when they learned that Yurand is
now in Spyhov."
"They will not come here, we know that, for the swamp
defends us, and old Tolima, but it is grievous to stay here
>>
*t
and have no tidings."
"When anything happens I will inform you. I knew
before our visit to Schytno that two good fellows were pre-
paring to go to the war of their own will from this place.
Tolima cannot prevent them, for they are nobles from
Lenkavitsa. Now they will go with me, and in case of
need, I will hurry one of them hither immediately."
"God reward thee. I have known always that thou hast
strong sense in every position, but I shall be grateful till
death for thy kind heart and for thy good-will toward me.
Not wrong of any sort, but benefactions, have I received
from you. The knight, your father, took me captive and
gave me freedom without ransom, but to serve you was
dearer to me than freedom. God grant me, my lady, to
shed my blood for you."
"God conduct thee, and go with thee!" answered
Yagenka, extending her hand to him.
But he preferred to bend down and kiss her feet, thus
giving her greater honor; that done, he lifted his head, and
without rising from his knees, said with timidity and
submission, —
"I am a simple man, but a noble, and I am your faith-
ful servant — so give me some keepsake for my journey.
78 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Do not refuse this! You may be sure that the hour of
battle harvest is approaching, and Saint George is my
witness that I shall be at the front, and not in the rear
ranks of it."
44 For what keepsake do you ask?" inquired Yagenka,
somewhat astonished.
"Provide me with any little scrap for the road, so that
should it happen me to die, it would be easier for me to
die beneath your ensign."
Again he bowed to her feet, and a second time he joined
his hands and entreated, looking into her eyes; but on
Yagenka' s face sad distress appeared, and after a mo-
ment she answered, as with an outburst of involuntary
sorrow, —
But, my dear, do not ask me for that, for nothing could
come of a gift from me. Whoever is happy, let her give a
gift to thee, for that person might bring thee happiness.
But to speak truth, what is there in me? — nothing but
sadness! And what is there before me? — nothing save
misery! Oi! I cannot get happiness for thee, or for any
one, since I do not possess it myself, and I cannot bestow
it. Oh, my poor Hlava! it is evil in the world at this
time, it is, it is
She stopped suddenly, feeling that if she were to say one
word more she would burst into weeping; and, as it was,
something like a cloud passed before her eyesight. Hlava
was moved immensely, for he understood that it was bitter
for her to go home to the neighborhood of the attacking Stan
. .
y>
. .
and Vilk, and also bitter to remain in Spyhov, to which
place earlier or later Zbyshko might return with Danusia.
Hlava understood perfectly what was passing in the heart
of the maiden, but he saw no help for her misfortune, hence
he only embraced her feet again, repeating,
"Ilei! if I could die for you! If I could die for you!"
But she said,
Rise! Let Anulka gird thee for battle, or give thee
some other remembrance, for she looks on thee gladly this
long time."
And she called her. Anulka came out soon from the
adjoining chamber, for, listening near the door, she had
failed to show herself merely through timidity, since the
wish of taking farewell of the shapely attendant was seeth-
ing in the maiden. Hence she came out confused, fright-
ened, with throbbing heart, with eyes in which there were
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 79
both tears and a dreamy expression, and dropping her
lids, she stood before him bright as an apple blossom,
and speechless.
For Yagenka, Hlava felt, besides the profoundest attach-
ment, both reverence and honor, but he dared not rise to her
in thought; as to Anulka, since he felt hot blood in his veins,
he could not escape her enchantment. Now her beauty
seized him by the heart, and especially her tears and con-
fusion, through which love appeared, as the golden bed of
a river appears through clear water. So he turned to her.
"You know that I am going to the wrar," said he; "per-
haps I shall fall in it. Do you grieve for me ? "
UI grieve! " answered she, in a thin, girlish voice.
And that instant she began to shed tears, for she had
them always in readiness. Hlava was moved to the utter-
most and fell to kissing her hands, repressing, in presence
of Yagenka, the desire for still more intimate kisses.
"Gird him, or give him a remembrance for the journey
so that he may fight under your ensign," said Yagenka.
But it was not easy for Anulka to give him anything, for
she was wearing a man's dress. She began to search;
neither a ribbon nor a knot of any kind. The dresses of
the two women were still in bark boxes, unopened since
they had left Zgorzelitse; she fell therefore into no small
anxiety, from which Yagenka relieved her by advising to
give him her head net.
"In God's name! let it be the net!" said Hlava, re-
joiced somewhat. "I will put it on my helmet — and
unhappy will the mother of that German be who tries to
remove it! "
Anulka raised both hands to her head, and after a little,
bright streams of hair were scattered over her neck and
shoulders; when Hlava looked at her thus, dishevelled and
charming, his face changed. His cheeks flushed, and then
he grew pale; he took the net, kissed it, and put it in his
bosom, embraced still again the knees of Yagenka, and
then Anulka with greater energy than was needed.
"Let it be that way! " said he, and went out of the room
without uttering another syllable.
Though he was road-wreary and unrefreshed, he did not
lie down to sleep; he drank to kill that night, with the two
nobles from Lenkavitsa, who were going to Jmud with him.
But he did not lose his head; at the first dawn he was in
the courtyard, where horses were waiting, ready saddled.
80 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
In the rear wall a membrane window was pushed aside
slightly, and through the opening blue eyes looked into the
courtyard. Hlava saw this, and wished to move toward
them to show the net fixed to his helmet, and to take one
more farewell, but Father Kaleb and old Tolima hin-
dered him. They had come down to give counsel for the
journey.
44 Go to the court of Prince Yanush," said Father Kaleb.
" Maybe the knight Matsko has stopped there. In every
case thou wilt find sure tidings, since for thee there is no
lack of acquaintances in that place. The roads from there
to Lithuania are known, and it is easy to find a guide
through the forests. If thou wish surely to go to Pan
Zbyshko, go not to Jmud directly, for a Prussian force
is there, but take the road through Lithuania. Look to
this too: the Jmud men might kill thee before thou couldst
say who thou art, but the case is different if thou come
from Prince Vitold. For the rest, God bless thee, and the
two other knights. May ye return in health and bring
back the maiden, for which intention I shall lie in cross
form each day after vespers till the first stars appear."
"I thank you, father, for the blessing," said Hlava.
"To rescue that victim from those devilish hands is not
easy; still, all things are in the hands of the Lord Jesus,
and it is better to be cheerful than downcast."
"Of course it is; therefore I do not lose hope. Yes
hope strengthens us, though the heart's warnings are not
useless. The worst is that Yurand himself, if her name is
but mentioned, points toward the sky, as if he were show-
ing her there."
"Indeed, he may see her there, after he lost his eyes."
And the priest began to speak partly to Hlava and partly
to himself, —
"It does happen this way: when a man loses his earthly
eyes, just then he sees that which no one else can see. It
happens this way, it happens! But it does seem impossible
that God should permit wrong to such an innocent. For
what harm had she done to the Knights of the Cross?
None! And, mind thee, she was as innocent as a lily of
the Lord, and so good to people, and she was like a bird of
the field, which is singing; its son<>;! God loves children
r>-"n
and has pity for human suffering. Nay, if they have
killed her lie might resurrect her, as he did Piotrovin,
who, after he had risen from the grave, lived for years.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 81
Go in health, and may the hand of God guard you all and
guard her."
Then he returned to the chapel to say morning mass.
Hlava mounted his horse, bowed still again before the
closed window, and rode away, for day had come entirely.
VOL. II. — 6
82 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
•
CHAPTER XLIV
Prince Yanush of Mazovia and the princess had gone
with a part of their court to the fishing of the spring season
in Chersk, for they loved the sight greatly and considered
it their foremost pleasure. Hlava learned from Mikolai
of Dlugolyas many important things touching private affairs
as well as questions of war. He learned, first of all, that
the knight Matsko had evidently given up his intention of
going to Jmud directly across the "Prussian hindrance,"
for he had been in Warsaw some days before, where he had
found Prince Yanush and the princess. Concerning war,
old Mikolai confirmed the reports which Hlava had heard
in Schytno. All Jmud had risen as one man against the
Germans, and Prince Vitold not only did not* assist the
Knights of the Cross, but, without declaring war yet, and
while deluding them with discussions, he strengthened
Jmud with money, with men, with horses and wheat. Mean-
while both he and the Order were sending envoys to the
Pope, to the Emperor, to all Christian rulers. They ac-
cused each other of faith-breaking, deceit, and treach-
ery. From Prince Vitold went, with letters declaring these
things, the wise Mikolai of Reniev, who understood
how to unravel the threads twisted into each other by
German cunning. He did this by showing accurately the
measureless wrongs inflicted on the lands of Jmud and
Lithuania.
At the same time, since at the Diet of Vilno the bonds
between Lithuania and Poland had been strengthened, the
hearts of the Knights of the Cross were growing timid,
because it was easy to foresee that Yagello, as the over-
lord of all lands which were under the ruling of Vitold,
would stand during war on his side. Count Yan Sayn, the
comtur of Grudziansk, and Count Schwartzberg, of Dant-
zig, went at command of the Grand Master to Yagello to
inquire what they were to expect of him. The king gave
no answer, though they brought gifts to him, — precious
vessels and hunting-hawks. Therefore they threatened war,
but insincerely, since they knew well that the Grand Master
and the Chapter were in their souls afraid of the terrible
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 83
power of Yagello, and wished to defer the day of defeat
and vengeance.
Hence all discussions broke like a spiderweb, especially
those that were carried on with Vitold. In the evening,
after Hlava's arrival at Warsaw, came fresh newrs to the
castle: Bronish of Tsiasnota came, an attendant of Prince
Yanush, whom he had sent somewhat earlier to Lithuania
for tidings, and with him came two considerable princes
of Lithuania with letters from Vitold, and from the Jmud
men. The tidings were threatening. The Knights were
preparing for war. They had strengthened castles, they
had made powder, they had made stone cannon-balls, they
had brought to the boundary camp-followers and knight-
hood, while divisions of lighter cavalry and infantry had
already crossed the boundaries of Jmud and Lithuania from
the direction of Ragneta, Gotteswerder, and other boundary
castles. In forest depths, in fields, in villages, shouts of
war were heard, and every evening, above the dark sea of
forests, flames were blazing already. Vitold had taken
Jmud under his evident protection at last; he had sent his
managers, and had appointed as leader of the armed people
Skirvoillo, famed for bravery. Skirvoillo attacked Prussia,
he burnt, destroyed, ravaged. Prince Vitold himself hurried
off troops toward Jmud; some castles he provisioned,
others, as, for instance, Kovno, he destroyed, lest it might
become a stronghold for the Order; and it was no longer a
secret to any man that when winter came and frost bound the
swamps and wet places, or even earlier should the summer
prove a dry one, a mighty war would begin, wThich would
cover Jmud, Lithuania, and Prussian regions; for if the
king aided Vitold, the day must come in which the German
wave would either cover half a world, or be hurled back for
long centuries into the bed occupied by it earlier.
But this was not to happen straightway. Meanwhile the
groan of the Jmud people was heard throughout the wrorld,
their despairing complaints of wrong and their calls for
justice. That letter of the unfortunate people had been read
in Cracow, in Prague, at the court of the Pope, and in
other capitals of western Europe. To Prince Yanush
open letters had been brought by those people who had
come with Bronish. Hence not a few in Mazovia put
hands to their . sword-hilts involuntarily, considering in
spirit whether they would not better place themselves under
Vitold' s banner of their own wish. They knew that Vitold,
84 TEE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the Grand Prince, liked the experienced Polish nobility,
who were as stubborn in battle as the Lithuanians and Jmutl
men, and besides, better armed and better disciplined.
Some were urged on by hatred for the ancient foes of the
Polish race, and still others by compassion. "Listen to
us, listen!" cried the Jmud people to kings, princes, and
all nations. "We have been free and are people of good
blood, but the Order wants to turn us into captives! They
are not work ins; for our souls, but for our land and our
property. Our misery is such that we must beg or become
robbers! How can they wash us in the water of baptism
when their own hands are foul? We desire baptism, but
not in blood and with the sword ; we want religion, but we
want it of the kind which is taught by honorable rulers
like Yagello and Vitold. Hear us and save us, for we are
perishing! The Knights of the Cross withhold baptism so
as to oppress the more easily. Not priests are they send-
ing, but hangmen; they have taken bees, cattle, all the
fruits of the earth from us; now we are not permitted to
tish, or to kill a wild beast in the forest. We are implor-
ing! Listen to us! for look, they have bent our once free
necks to night work at their castles; they have borne away
our children as hostages; they dishonor our wives and
daug liters before the eyes of their husbands and fathers.
It would be more fitting for us to groan than to speak! Our
families they have burned with fire; they have taken off to
Prussia men of high standing, great persons, — the Korkutsie,
Yassygin, Svolek, and Sangayla; they murder us, and are
gulping our blood as if they were wolves. Oh, listen to us!
We are in every case human beings, not wild beasts. Why is
it that we turn to implore the Holy Father to command that
we be christened by Polish bishops? Because with our whole
spirit we are thirsting for Christian baptism, but baptism
in the water of love, not in the warm blood of extermination.
Thus and similarly did the Jmud people complain; hence,
when their complaints were heard at the court of Mazovia
straightwav a number of tens of knights and nobles decided
to go and assist them, understanding that there was no need
i>
*-
to ask Prince Varnish for permission, even for this reason
that his wife was Vitold's sister. Universal rage of heart
boiled up when they learned from Bronish and the others
that many noble youths who were hostages in Prussia,
unable to endure the insults and cruelties inflicted on them
bv the Knights, had committed suicide.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
85
Hlava was rejoiced at the willingness of the Mazovian
knighthood, for he thought that the more men went from
Poland to Prince Vitold, the hotter would the war grow,
and the more surely would they effect something against the
Knights of the Order. He was comforted by this also, that
he would see Zbyshko, to whom he had grown attached, and
the old knight Matsko, of whom he had this thought, that
he was worth looking at in action. And with these men
he would see new wild regions, fresh cities, new knight-
hoods and armies, and finally Prince Vitold himself, whose
glory was thundering widely through the world at that time.
So he resolved to go with " great and hurried marches,"
stopping in no place longer than was needed to rest horses.
Those attendants who had come with Bronish and other
Lithuanians to the court of Prince Yanush, and knew the
roads and every passage, were to conduct him and all
Mazovian volunteers from village to village, from city
to city, and through wild and vast forests, with which
Mazovia, Lithuania, and Jmud were covered for the most
part.
86 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XLV.
In a forest about five miles west of Kovno, which Vitold
himself had destroyed, were assembled the main forces of
Skirvoillo, who, in case of need, moved them from place
to place with the speed of a thunderbolt, and made swift
attacks either across the Prussian boundaries or on large
and small castles still in the hands of the Order, thus rous-
ing the flame of war throughout the whole country. It was
in that forest that his faithful attendant found Zbyshko, and
in his company Matsko, who had arrived only two days
before. After the greeting with Zbyshko, Hlava slept the
whole night like a dead man, and only next day, in the
evening, did he go forth to greet the old knight, who, being
tired and out of humor, received him in anger, and inquired
why, according to orders given, he had not remained in
Spyhov; and Matsko was pacified in some degree only when
Hlava, finding a favorable moment while Zbyshko was not
in the hut, justified himself by quoting the express com-
mand of Yagenka. He said also that in addition to her
command and his inborn inclination for warfare, he was
led to those regions by the wish to send in case of need a
herald with information to Spyhov. "The lady," said he,
"whose soul is like that of an angel, prays for Yurand's
daughter, though she prays against her own interest. But
there must be an end to everything. If Yurand's daughter
is no longer alive, may God give eternal light to her, for
she was as innocent as a lamb; but should she be found,
the need would come to let the lady know this at the earliest,
so that she might go from Spyhov before, and not after the
return of Yurand's daughter, so as not to seem pushed out
with shame and without honor."
Matsko listened unwillingly, repeating from moment to
moment: "That is not thy affair." But Hlava, having
resolved to speak plainly, paid no heed, and at last he
said, —
"Better the ladv had remained at home: to her this
journey has been of no service. We have persuaded the
poor girl that Yurand's daughter is not living, but it may
turn out the opposite."
/
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 87
"And who said that she was not living, unless thee?"
inquired Matsko with anger. "Thou shouldst have .held
thy tongue behind thy teeth. I brought her away, for she
^ »
was afraid of Stan and Vilk.
"That was a mere excuse," answered Hlava. "She
might have remained at home without danger, for they
would have hindered each other. But you were afraid,
lord, that in case of the death of Yurand's daughter my
lady might be lost to Pan Zbyshko, and that is why you
brought her."
"How hast thou grown so insolent? Art thou a belted
knight, or a servant? "
"A servant, but her servant; for I am watching that no
harm should come to my lady."
Matsko grew gloomily thoughtful, for he was not rejoiced
at his own course. More than once he had blamed himself
for taking Ya^enka from home, for he felt that in taking
44
the maiden to Zbyshko some kind of injury had been done
her, and, in case Danusia were found, much more than in-
jury. He felt also that there was truth in the bold speech
of Hlava, and that he had taken the girl mainly to keep
her, if need be, for Zbyshko.
That had not come to my head ! " but he said this to
befog both himself and Hlava; "she herself insisted on
coming."
"She insisted, for we persuaded her that the other was
no longer in this world, and that her brothers would be
safer without her than with her. That is why she left
home."
"Thou didst tell her! " cried Matsko.
"I — and it was my fault. But now we must show her
how things are. We must do something, lord. If not,
better we perished."
"What wilt thou do here?" asked Matsko, impatiently,
in a war with such an army? If anything better comes
it will be in July, for here there are two seasons of war
for Germans, — the winter, and a dry summer. But seest
thou, there is no fire yet, there is only smouldering. Very
likely Prince Vitold has gone to Cracow to inform the
king, and gain from him permission and assistance."
"But there are castles of the Order near by. If we could
take about two of them, perhaps we might find Yurand's
daughter, or learn of her death."
44
"Or that she is not dead.
»
88 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"In every case Siegfried took her in this direction.
They told us that in Schytno, and we ourselves always
thought so."
"But hast thou seen the army here? Come out behind
the teut and look. Some have only clubs, and some have
bronze swords inherited from their great-grandfathers. "
44 Yes. I have heard, though, that they are splendid
men in battle."
"But they cannot capture castles with their naked breasts,
especially castles of the Order."
Further conversation was interrupted by the arrival of
Zbyshko and Skirvoillo, the leader of the Jmud forces, — a
man of small stature, about as tall as an armor-bearer, but
strong in body and broad-shouldered. He had a breast so
projecting that it seemed almost a hump, and dispropor-
tionately long arms, which extended well-nigh to his knees.
In general, he reminded one of Zyndram, the famed knight
with whom Matsko and Zbyshko had become acquainted in
Cracow; he had an immense head, therefore, and was some-
what bow-legged. It was said of him, too, that he under-
stood war well. His life had been spent in the field, hence
against Tartars, with whom he had fought many years in
Russia, and against Germans, whom he hated as he did
pestilence. In those wars he had learned Russian, and
later, at the court of Vitold, he learned something of Polish;
bt
he knew German, or at least repeated three words in it,
fire, blood, death. His immense bead was always full of
plans, and war stratagems, which the Knights of the Cross
were unable either to foresee or to baffle; hence they feared
him in the neighboring provinces.
We have been talking of an attack, uncle," said
Zbyshko, with unusual animation, "and have come so that
you might give your experienced opinion."
Matsko seated Skirvoillo on a pine log which was covered
with a bearskin; then he ordered the servant to bring a
small ke£ filled with mead, which the knights began to draw
into tankards and drink, for it strengthened them properly;
then Matsko inquired, —
"Do ye wish to go on an expedition?"
"To burn German castles."
"Which? Ragneta, orNewKovno?"
"Ragneta," answered Zbyshko. "Three days ago we
were at New Kovno and thev beat us."
"They did indeed," said Skirvoillo.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 89
J)
"How did they do it?
"They did it well."
"Wait/' said Matsko, "for 1 know not this country.
Where is New Kovno, and where is Ragneta? "
"From here to Old Kovno is not quite five miles," said
Zbyshko, "and from Old to New Kovno the same distance.
The castle is on an island. We wanted to go over to it,
but they beat us at the passage. They followed us half a
day, till we hid in this forest, and our men were so scattered
that some of them only turned up this morning."
"But Ragneta?"
Skirvoillo stretched forth his arm, as long as a tree
branch, toward the north, and said,
"Far! far!"
"Just because it is far should we go," added Zbyshko.
"There is peace there, because all the armed men in that
region have joined us. The Germans in Ragneta expect no
attack, hence we shall strike on men off their guard."
"That is true," said Skirvoillo.
"Do you think that we can take the castle?" asked
Matsko.
Skirvoillo shook his head in sign of denial.
"The castle is strong," added Zbyshko, "by chance
alone could we take it. But we shall ravage the country,
burn towns and villages, destroy storehouses, and, above
all, take captives, among whom may be considerable
people, and such the Knights of the Cross ransom willingly,
or else exchange for them." Here he turned to Skirvoillo:
"You have acknowledged, prince, that I speak justly; and
now consider: New Kovno is on an island. There we shall
not destroy villages, drive away cattle, or take captives.
And besides, they have just beaten us. Ei! let us go to
a place where they are not expecting us at this moment."
"The victor is the last man to think of surprise," mut-
tered Skirvoillo.
Here Matsko began, and began by supporting Zbyshko' s
opinion, for he understood that the young man had greater
hope of learning something at Ragneta thaoi at Old Kovno,
and that at Ragneta he could more easily capture some
considerable person whom he might exchange. He thought,
too, that in every case it was better to go farther, and slip
into a country less guarded, than to rush onto an island
which was defended by nature, and guarded besides by a
strong castle and a victorious garrison. As a man expe-
90 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
rienced in war, he spoke clearly and gave reasons so con-
vincing that they might have satisfied any man. Both
listened carefully. Skirvoillo moved his brows from time
to time, as if in sign of agreement, and muttered: "He
speaks justly." At last he pushed in his immense head
between his broad shoulders, so that he seemed altogether a
humpback, and fell to thinking deeply.
After a certain time he rose, and, without saying more,
began to take leave. "
But, prince, how is it to be?" inquired Matsko.
"Whither are we to go? "
"To New Kovno," answered Skirvoillo, briefly.
And he passed out of the hut.
Matsko and Illava looked for some time at Zbyshko in
astonishment, then the old knight struck his palms on his
thighs and cried,
"Tfu! Just like a log! That is as if a man were to
listen and listen and never hear anything but his own
thought. It is too bad to wear one's lips out on
"I have heard that he is that kind of man," said Zbyshko,
"and to tell the truth, all people here are stubborn as few
are. They listen to another man's opinions and then act
as if he had blown against the wind.
»>
>>
"But why did he consult us? "
"We are belted knights, and he did it to consider the
two sides. But he is not stupid."
"At New Kovno perhaps they expect us less than at any
place," remarked Hlava, "for this very reason, that just
now they have beaten you. In this he is right."
"Let us go, then, to look at those men I lead," said
Zbyshko, who felt stifled in the tent; "I must tell them to
be ready."
And they went out. Night had fallen, a night dark and
cloudy, lighted only by camp fires, at which Jmud men
were sitting.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 91
CHAPTER XLVI.
For Matsko and Zbyshko, who had served formerly
under Vitold, and had seen warriors enough from Jmud
and Lithuania, this camp had no new sight; but Hlava
looked at it curiously, as he considered what might be ex-
pected of those men in battle, and compared them with the
knighthood of Germany and Poland.
The camp stood on a plain surrounded bjr swamps and
a pine forest, hence defended from attack perfectly, since
no other army could wade through those treacherous
morasses. The plain itself on which the huts stood was
muddy and sticky, but they had covered it with fir and
pine branches crosswise, and so thickly that men rested on
them as firmly as on dry earth. For Prince Skirvoillo they
had built hurriedly "numi," or Lithuanian huts of round
logs and earth; for the more considerable people a number
of huts had been made of branches; common men, warriors,
were sitting around fires beneath the open sky, having as
defence against changes of weather and rain only sheepskins
and hides which they wore on their naked bodies. In the
camp no one was sleeping yet, for the men, having no
work to do since the last defeat, had slept in the daytime.
Some were sitting or lying around bright fires, fed by dry
wood and the branches of briars; others were digging in
the half-dead and ash-covered embers, from which came the
odor of the usual food of Lithuanians, roasted turnips, and
also the odor of partly cooked flesh. Between the fires
were seen piles of arms, placed conveniently, so that in
case of need it would be easy for each man to grasp his
own weapon. Hlava looked curiously at spears with long,
narrow heads forged of tempered metal ; at clubs of young
oak-trees, into which spikes or flints had been driven, at
short-handled axes, like those of Poland, which mounted
knights used, and axes with handles almost as long as
those of a halberd, with which men on foot fought. There
were also bronze weapons handed down from old times
when iron was little used in those remote regions. Some
swords were of bronze also, but most were of good steel
brought from Novgorod. Hlava took in his hands spears,
92 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
swords, axes, pitchy bows which had been scorched; by the
light of the camp-fires he tested their quality. There were
not many horses near the fires, for they were feeding at a
distance in the forest and on fields under guard of watchful
herdsmen ; but as the most distinguished boyars wished to
have their steeds near by, there were in the camp some
tens of them fed from the hands of slaves. Hlava won-
dered at the shape of those animals, small beyond compari-
son, with strong necks, and in general so strange that
Western knights considered them a distinct beast of the
forest, more like unicorns than genuine horses.
"Bulky war steeds are of no use here," said the experi-
enced Matsko, thinking of his old campaigns with Vitold,
"for a big horse will mire at once in soft places, but one
of these little nags will go through any place, almost as a
man would."
44 But on the field," said Hlava, " these beasts cannot
overtake the great German horses."
44 They can indeed. And besides, the German will not
escape his Jmud enemy, nor will he overtake him, for the
Jmud horse is as swift, if not swifter, than the Tartar."
44Still to me this is wonderful; the Tartar captives whom
I saw brought in by the knight Zyh were not large, and
any horse might bear one of them, but these are sturdy
fellows."
The men were in truth well-bodied. By the fires were
evident, under skins and coats of sheepskin, broad breasts
and strong shoulders. Man for man they were rather thin,
but tall and bony; in general they surpassed in size the
inhabitants of other parts of Lithuania, for they lived on
richer and better lands, where famines, which tortured that
region at one time and another, put themselves in evidence
more rarely. The Grand Prince's castle was in Vilno; to
Vilno went princes from the East and the "West; embassies
went there, foreign merchants went; so the citizens of the
place and the inhabitants of the region about grew ac-
quainted with foreigners somewhat. In Jmud the foreigner
appeared only under the form of a Knight of the Cross, or
a Knight of the Sword, who brought into remote forest
villages conflagration, captivity, baptism in blood; hence
each man there was sterner, ruder, and closer to the old
time, more unbending toward every new thing, more a de-
fender of old customs, old ways of warfare, and the
ancient religion, because the religion of the Cross was
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 93
taught, not by a mild herald of the gospel, with an apostle's
love, but by an iron-clad German monk, having in him the
soul of an executioner.
Skirvoillo, and the' more important princes and boyars,
had become Christian already, since they had followed the
example of Yagello and Vitold. Others, even the rudest
and wildest warriors, carried in their bosoms a dim feeling
that the end and the death of their old world and old faith
was coming; and were ready to bend their heads before the
Cross, should it only be a cross not raised by Germans, not
raised by hands that were detested. "We implore bap-
tism," cried they to all princes and peoples; "but remember
that we are human, that we are not wild beasts to be given
away, bought and sold." Meanwhile, since the old faith
was dying, as a fire dies when no one casts a fresh stick
on it, and since hearts were turned from the new faith
which German preponderance represented, in their souls a
vacuum was created, and fear with dreadful sorrow for the
past, and deep sadness. Hlava, who from childhood had
grown up in the joyous bustle of soldiers' life, with songs
and sounding music, saw for the first time a camp so
mournful and so silent. Scarcely here and there, near the
fires of Skirvoillo' s remotest huts, were heard the sounds
of a pipe or a whistle, or the words of a low song hummed
by a "burtinikas." The warriors were listening with
bowed heads and eyes fixed on the light. Some were
squatted in groups around the fires, with their elbows rest-
ing on their knees and their faces hidden by their hands,
and covered with skins, like ravening beasts of the forest.
But when they raised their heads toward the passing
knights, a gleam of light from the fire showed blue eyes
and mild faces, not at all fierce or robber-like, but resem-
bling much more the faces of wTonged and sad children.
• At the outskirts of the camping-ground, on mosses, lay those
wounded warriors whom they had been able to bring in
from the last battle. Soothsayers, or so-called "labdarysi "
and "seitons," were muttering incantations above them
and dressing their wounds, to which they applied healing
herbs as the men lay there patiently in silence, enduring
pain and torment. From among distant trees, from the
direction of fields and meadows came the whistling of
horseherds; at intervals wind rose, whirling the smoke of
the camp around and filling with its voice the dark forest.
As night advanced the fires became dimmer and died out;
94 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
silence came down and intensified that picture of gloom
and of mental depression.
Zbyshko gave out orders to the men whom he had brought,
and with whom he could speak easily, for among them was
a small number of Plotsk people; then he turned to his
attendant, Hlava, and said,
9t
>>
44 Thou bast seen enough; it is time to sleep now.
"Of course I have seen enough," answered Hlava, "but
I do not rejoice much at what I have seen, for it is evident
in a moment that the people are beaten.
"Twice; four days ago at the castle, and the next day
at the crossing. And now Skirvoillo wants to go for the
third time, to pass through the third defeat."
"How is it that he does not understand that with such
troops he cannot succeed against Germans? Pan Matsko
told me, and now I myself see, that they must be poor men
for combat."
"In this thou art mistaken, for they are warlike as few
men on earth are. But they fight in a crowd, while the
Germans fight in ranks. If you break the German line, a
J mud man will put down a German quicker than a German
can put down a J mud man. The Germans know this, close
in, and stand like a stone wall."
kfcAs to taking castles, of course there is no word to be
said of that," remarked Hlava.
4 "Well, there are no materials for doing so," answered
Zbyshko. "Prince Vitold has the materials, and till he comes
we shall not get any castle, unless by chance or through
treason."
Thus conversing, they reached the tent, before which a
large fire was kept up by servants, and in it smoked meat
prepared by them. It was damp in the tent and cold, so that
both knights, and with them Hlava, sat down before the
fire on rawhides. After they had refreshed themselves they
tried to sleep, but sleep they could not. Matsko turned
from side to side, and saw that Zbvshko, sitting near the
fire, had embraced both knees with his arms.
"Listen! " said he. "Why didst thou advise to go far
away to Ragneta, and not near by to this Gotteswerder?
Why didst thou propose that.''
"Because something told my soul that Danusia is in
Ragneta — and there they are less on guard than here."
"There was no time to talk long, for I myself was weary,
and after the defeat thou wert collecting men through the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 9
forest. But now tell me truly : Dost thou wish to search
for that girl ? "
"That is no girl; she is my wife."
Then silence came, for Matsko knew well that there was
no reply to that answer. If Danusia had been only
Yurand's daughter he would, beyond doubt, have asked
Zbyshko to think no more of her; but in view of the sacred-
ness of marriage, it was simply a duty to search for her,
and Matsko would not have put such a question had it
not been that he had seen neither the betrothal nor the
wedding, and thought always of Yurand's daughter as a
maiden.
"•Ah!" said he, after a while, "all that I could inquire
of thee for two days past I have inquired, and thou hast
said that thou knowest nothing."
"I have said so because I know nothing, save this, that
God's anger is on me.
)>
Hlava, straightening up from the bearskin, rose, and
turning his ear, began to listen carefully and with curiosity.
"While sleep does not take sense from me," said Matsko,
"talk on. What hast thou seen, what hast thou done, what
hast thou accomplished in Malborg?"
Zbyshko put back the hair which, uncut in front for a
long time, reached down over his brow, sat a while in
silence, and then began,
"Ah, if God would only let me know as much of my
Danusia as I know of Malborg ! You ask what I saw there ?
I saw the measureless strength of the Order, supported by
all kings and all nations, and which is such that I know
not whether anything on earth has power to conquer it. I
saw a castle which no one save perhaps the Roman Caesar
can equal. I saw treasures beyond calculation, I saw
arms, I saw armored monks, knights, and soldiers as numer-
ous as ant-swarms, and relics as many as the Holy Father in
Rome has. I tell you that the soul just grew benumbed in
me, for I thought thus: how is any one to attack them; who
can overcome them; who can stand against them; who are
the people who will not be broken by the strength of those
Knights of the Order?"
"We! perdition take their mother! " cried Hlava, unable
to restrain himself.
Zbvshko's words seemed strange also to Matsko, and
though he wished to learn all about the adventures of his
nephew, he interrupted him.
96 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"But bast thou forgotten Yilno?" asked he. "And are
the times few that we have fought shield to shield, face to
face with them? And hast thou forgotten what ill-success
they had in meeting us — and how they complained of our
stubbornness, saying that it was not enough to sweat horses
and break lances, that they had to take our lives, or give
their own up? There were men from foreign lands also
who challenged us — but all went away in disgrace. Why
hast thou grown there thus softened ?"
"I have not grown softened, for I fought in Malborg
where men met with sharp lances. But you do not know
all the strength of those people."
The old man grew angry.
"But dost thou know all the Polish strength? Hast thou
seen our banners assembled ? Thou hast not. But the
German strength rests on injustice to man, and on treachery;
for there is not a finger's length of land where they are that
belongs to them. Our princes took them in as a beggar is
taken to a house — where gifts are given him ; but they, when
they had grown in strength, bit the hand that fed them, as
a shameless mad dog might do. They gathered in lands,
thev took cities by treachery, that is where their strength
lies! But though all the kings on earth went to aid them,
the day of judgment and vengeance is approaching them."
"You asked me to tell what I saw, and now you are
angry. Better let me be silent," said Zbyshko.
Matsko muttered for a time as if angry, but after a while
calmed himself, and continued,
"Well, the case is like this: A pine-tree, immense, as a
tower, stands in the forest before a man; he thinks: 'That
will stand for the ages of ages; ' but let him give a good
blow with the back of an axe, the tree will sound hollow,
and the dust of decay will drop from it. Such is the might
of the Order. I asked thee to tell what thou hast done
there, what thou hast accomplished. Hast thou met a man
at sharp lances? — tell that to me."
"I have. With insolence and impoliteness did they
receive me in the first days, for it was known to them that
I had met Rotgier. Perhaps something ill would have
happened me had I not gone with a letter from Prince
Vanush; besides, De Lorche, whom they reverence, guarded
me from their malice. But later came feasts and tourna-
ments, during which the Lord Jesus blessed me. You have
v
heard that Vlrich, the Grand Masters brother, took me iuto
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 97
»
his affection and gave a written command from the Master
himself to deliver Danusia into my hands."
"People told us," replied Matsko, "that his saddle-
girth burst, and seeing this thou didst refuse to strike
him.
"I raised my lance point, and from that moment he
loved me. Ei, dear God! but he gave me strong letters,
with which I might go from castle to castle and search. I
thought that the end of my torment and trouble had come
— but now I am helpless here, sitting in a wild region,
suffering in loneliness; day after day I am sadder and
more tormented."
Here he was silent for a while, then he hurled a piece of
wood into the fire with all his might, so that sparks shot up,
and a burning brand with them.
"Yes," said he, "if that poor girl is groaning here some-
where in a castle, and thinks that I have forgotten her, may
5>
JJ
sudden death not escape me!
And so much was there burning in him of evident impa-
tience and pain that again he threw wood into the fire, as if
carried away by a blind sudden pang, and all were aston-
ished greatly, for they had not supposed that he loved
Danusia to that extent.
"Restrain thyself!" exclaimed Matsko. "How was it
with that letter? Did the comturs wish to disobey the
Grand Master?"
"Command yourself, lord," said Hlava. "God will
comfort you — perhaps quickly.
Tears glittered in Zbyshko's eyes, but he composed him-
self somewhat.
"The traitors opened castles and prisons," said he. "I
went to all places. I searched till the war broke out — then,
in Gerdavy Von Heideck, the voyt told me that military
law changed everything, that letters of safe-conduct given
in peace time were meaningless. I challenged him right
there, but he would not meet me, and gave command to put
me out of the castle."
"And in others?" inquired Matsko.
"From all the same answer. In Krolevets the comtur,
who is Von Heideek's chief, was unwilling even to read the
Master's letter; he declared that war was war, and told
me to be off while I had a sound head on my shoulders.
I asked for information in other parts — the same story
everywhere."
VOL. II. — 7
08 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"I know now," said the old knight. "It is clear that
thou wilt effect nothing; thou hast chosen to come here,
where at least revenge may succeed with thee."
til-'
True. I thought also that I might take captives and
seize some castles, but these men cannot take castles."
"Ilei! wait till Prince Vitold himself comes; then it will
be otherwise."
"God grant him to us."
"He will come. I heard at the Mazovian court that he
will come, and perhaps the king will come too, and bring
all the strength that is in Poland."
Further speech between them was interrupted by Skirvoillo,
who came out of the shade unexpectedly and said,
"We are marching to the conflict! "
When they heard this the knights stood up quickly.
Skirvoillo approached his immense head to their faces and
said in a low voice,
"We have news: reinforcements are marching to New
Kovno. Two Knights of the Cross are leading on soldiers
with cattle and provisions. Let us stop them! "
"Then shall we cross the Niemen?" inquired Zbyshko.
"Yes. We know the ford."
And do they know in the castle of those reinforce-
m
ments?
"They know, and will go out to meet them; on those who
go out you will strike."
Then he explained where they were to lie in ambush, and
in such wise as to hit unexpectedly on those wrho sallied
forth from the castle. His plan was that two battles should
take place at the same time, to avenge the defeats suffered
recently; this might be carried out with the greater ease,
since the enemy felt entirely safe after victory. Hence
he designated the time of action and the places to which
they must hurry; the rest he left to their bravery and fore-
sight. They were delighted in heart, for they saw at once
that he spoke to them as an accurate and experienced
warrior. When he had finished he commanded to follow
him and returned to his cabin, in which princes and boyar
captains were waiting. There he repeated his orders, issued
new ones, and raising to his lips a tube of carved wolf-
bone, gave a shrill and far-sounding whistle, which was
heard from one end of the camp to the other.
At that moment something boiled up along the dying fire
places; here and there sparks glittered, then small flames
*
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 99
appeared which rose and increased every instant, and in the
light of them were seen forms of wild warriors assembling
around the fires with their weapons. The forest shook and
roused itself. Soon from the depth began to come the
calling of horseherds as they drove in their beasts to the
camp ground.
100 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XLVIL
They reached the Nievaja in the morning and crossed;
one on horseback, another holding to a horse's tail, another
on a bundle of grape-vines. This passed so quickly that
Matsko, Zbyshko, Hlava, and those Mazovians who had
come as volunteers, were amazed at the skill of that people,
and they understood then for the first time why neither
pinewoods nor swamps nor rivers could stop Lithuanian
onsets. When they had come out of the water no man
put off his clothing, no man threw off a sheepskin or
wolf-hide; each warrior dried himself standing with his
back to the sun till steam rose from him as from a tarpit;
and after a short rest they moved swiftly northward. At
dusk they reached the river Niemen. There the crossing
was not easy, since it was over a great river swollen with
the waters of springtime. The ford, known to Skirvoillo,
had changed in places into deep spots, so that horses had
to swim more than a quarter of a furlong. Two men were
swept away from Zbyshko's and Hlava's side; these they
tried to save, but in vain; because of darkness and deep
water they lost sight of them quickly. The drowning
men dared not call for aid, since their leader had com-
manded earlier that the crossing should be made in the
deepest silence. All the rest reached the other shore suc-
cessfullv and remained there till morning.
At daybreak the whole army was divided into two parts.
With one Skirvoillo went to meet those knights who were
bringing reinforcements to Gotteswerder, the other Zbyshko
led straight toward the island, to intercept those castle
people sallying forth to meet the reinforcements. The day
had grown bright overhead, and calm, but the forest, the
meadows, and bushes were veiled with a thick whitish mist,
which hid them completely. This was for Zbyshko and his
men a favorable condition, because the Germans marching
from the castle could not see them and withdraw in time
from an encounter. The young knight was delighted greatly
for this reason, and said to Matsko, who was riding near
him.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 101
"In a fog like this we shall strike before they can see
us; God grant that it grow not thin till even mid-day!
That moment he rushed forward to give commands to
captains in advance, but he returned quickly,
4 4 Soon we shall come," said he, "to a road going from
the ford opposite the island toward the heart of the country.
There we shall place ourselves in the forest and wait for
them."
"How didst thou learn of the road? " inquired Matsko.
"From men of the place. I have some tens of them
among my people; they lead us everywhere."
44 But how far from the castle and the island wilt thou
attack?"
"Five miles."
"That is well, for were it nearer soldfers from the
castle might hurry up with assistance; as it is, not only
will they be unable to do that, but no shouts will be heard."
u
1*
You see, I have given thought to this."
44 Thou hast thought over one thing, think now of another.
* If thy men of that place are faithful, send two or three of
them to see when the Germans sally forth, and then hurry
back and report to us.
"That is done already."
"Then I will tell thee something else: Command a hun-
dred or two hundred men as follows : take no part in the
battle, but the moment it commences hurry away and cut
off the road to the island."
"That is the first thing to do," answered Zbyshko, "and
that order has been given already. The Germans will fall
into a swamp, as it were, or a trap.
When Matsko heard this he looked at his nephew with
pleased eye, for he was glad that Zbyshko, in spite of his
early years, understood warfare so keenly; hence he smiled
and muttered, —
"Ours is the right blood! "
But the attendant, Hlava, rejoiced more in soul than even
Matsko, for to him there was nothing so delightful as
battle.
44 1 know not," said he, "how our men will fight, but they
are advancing quietly, in order, and in them a tremendous
willingness is evident. If that Skirvoillo has thought out
>i
all his work well, not a living leg should escape that belongs
to an enemy."
44 God grant that few get away," said Zbyshko. "But I
102 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
have issued orders to take as many prisoners as possible,
and should there happen among them a knight or a brother
of the Order, not to kill him."
4fcBut why is that, lord?" asked Hlava.
"Look thou sharply too that this order be carried out.
A knight, if from foreign parts, goes about in cities, or
in castles; he sees a world of people and hears a world of
news, and if he is a knight of the Order he hears more
than others. This, as God lives, is true: I have come here
to capture some one of the more important men, and ex-
change him. That dear girl is all that remains to me — in
case she is living yet."
When he had said this he put spurs to his horse and
pushed out to the head of the division to give final orders
and escape from sad thoughts, for which there was then no
time, since the place of the ambush was not distant.
"Why does my young lord think that his wife is still
living, and that she is in these regions?" asked Hlava.
i4IIe thinks so because Siegfried did not kill her at the
first impulse in Schytno; this being so, we may hope that
she is still living. If he had killed her the Schytno priest
would not have given us the account he did give, an account
which Zbyshko himself heard. It is hard for the greatest
brute, even, to raise hands on a defenceless woman. What,
defenceless woman? — on an innocent little girl! "
"'Hard, but not for a knight of the Order. Have you
forgotten Prince Vitold's children?"
"It is true that they have wolf hearts, still it is true also
that they did not kill her in Schytno, and that Siegfried
himself came to these parts; hence he may have- hidden
her in some castle."
"Hi! in that case, if we could only surprise this island
and this castle! "
"But look at those men," said Matsko.
"True! true! but I have an idea to give my young
master —
fciIf thou hadst ten ideas thou couldst not throw stone
walls down with pikes! "
And Matsko pointed to the line of pikes with which the
greater part of the warriors were provided; then he
asked, —
?>
"Hast thou ever seen such an army? "
Hlava had indeed never seen such an army. Before
him advanced a dense legion of warriors, and they advanced
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 10
O
without order, for in that pine wood and among bushes it
would have been difficult to preserve order. Besides, men
on foot were mingled with men on horseback, and to keep up
with the horses they held to the manes, tails, and saddles
of the animals. The shoulders of the warriors were covered
with skins of wolves, bears, and panthers, and from their
heads were thrust out wild-boar tusks, stag horns, and
shaggy wild-beast ears; so that had it not been for their
weapons standing upward, and the bows which they carried,
and the quivers behind their shoulders, any onlooker might
have thought, especially in the morning mist, all that to
be the host of forest wild beasts issuing from their native
lairs, driven on by desire of blood and by hunger. There
was in it something terrible, and also as unexampled as
that wonder called the "gomon," during which, as simple
people think, wild beasts rush forward in a throng, and
with them stones and trees, even.
At this sight one of those nobles of Lenkavitsa who had
come with Hlava approached him, made the sign of the
cross, and said,
"In the name of the Father and the Son! We are going
with a legion of wolves, and not people."
Hlava, though he beheld such a host for the first time,
said, like a man of experience, who knows everything,
and is astonished at no sight,
"Wolves run in packs during winter, but the beast blood
of the Order tastes well even in springtime."
And in truth it was springtime — it was May. Leshchyna,
which was encircled with pine trees, was covered with
tender green. From the velvety, soft mosses, over which
the steps of the warriors passed without noise, appeared
the white and tender blue of the sasanka, the young berry,
and the fern leaf with its tooth-edged border. The trees,
moistened with abundant rain, had the odor of damp bark,
and from the earth surface of the forest came a strong
odor of fallen pine leaves and decaying timber. The sun
played with rainbow light on the water-drops hanging from
the forest leaves, and the bird world announced itself
joyously.
They advanced with increasing swiftness, for Zbyshko
urged them forward. After a while he turned again to the
rear of the division, where Matsko and Hlava were with
the volunteers from Mazovia. The hope of a good battle
had roused him greatly, as could be seen, for on his face
104 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the usual anxiety was no longer evident, and his eyes
gleamed as in the old time.
''Well! " cried he. "We are to be in front now, not in
the rear! " And he took them to the head of the division.
"Listen," added he; "we may strike the Germans unex-
pectedly, but if they see us and are able to form in line,
then we must be the first of our people to fall on them, for
our armor is the surest, and our swords are the best in this
division.
?>
"That is what we shall do! " said Matsko.
Other men sat back with more weight in their saddles,
as if they were going to make a charge straightway. This
one and that drew breath into his breast and tried whether
his sword would come easily from its scabbard.
Zbyshko repeated once more that if nobles or brothers
in white mantles were found among men on foot they were
not to be slain, but taken prisoners; then he sprang again
to the guides, and after a moment stopped the division.
They had come to the road which led from the landing-place
opposite the island into the interior of the country. In
fact there was no real road, but rather a trail made not
long before through the forest, and levelled out only as
much as was needed for warriors or wagons to escape from
disaster. On both sides stood a lofty pine forest, and on
both sides lay the great trunks of old pines cut down to
open the roadway. The undergrowth of hazel was in places
so dense that it hid altogether the depth of the forest.
Zbyshko chose this place at a turn so that those approach-
ing might not see him from a distance and have time to
withdraw or to form in line of battle. He took both sides
of the trail and gave command to await the enemy.
The J mud men, accustomed to forest life, and to war in
the wilderness, dropped down behind tree trunks, earth
clumps, hazel bushes, and bunches of young fir as quickly
as if the earth had swallowed them. Not a man gave out
a sound, not a horse a snort. From time to time near the
hiding people a little beast would pass, and then a big
beast, which, when it saw that it had almost touched a
man, roared and rushed terrified into the distance. At
moments a breeze rose and filled the forest with a sound
that was earnest and majestic, then there was stillness;
after that naimht was heard save the distant call of the
cuckoo and the near hammering of woodpeckers.
The J mud men listened to those sounds with immense
0
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 105
delight, for the woodpecker was to them the special herald
of good tidings. Besides, the forest was full of those
birds, and their hammering came in from all sides, strongly,
insistently, like the labor of mankind. One might have
id that all those birds had their forge in that forest, and
since early morning had been hurrying thither to perform
earnest labor. To Matsko and the men of Mazovia it
seemed that they were listening to adzes fashioning rafters
for a new house, and it called to their minds native
regions.
But time passed, and still there was nothing to be heard
save the voices of birds and the sounds of the forest. The
mist lying near the ground was growing thinner, the sun
had risen notably and had begun to give warmth, but the
men were lying low all that interval. Finally Hlava, to
whom waiting and silence had grown irksome, turned to
Zbyshko' s ear and whispered,
"My lord, if God grant that not one of the dog brothers
go with his life, might we not advance in the night-time,
cross the river, surprise the castle and take it?"
"Dost think that boats are not on guard there, and that
the men in them have not a password? "
uThey are on guard; but prisoners if under the knife
will give that word, nay more, will call it out to them in
German. If we reach the island the castle itself will
Here he stopped, since Zbyshko put his hand over his
lips suddenly, for from the road came the croaking of a
raven.
"Be silent," said he, uthat is a signal."
Something like two "Our Fathers" later, on the road
appeared a Jmud man on a small, shaggy horse, whose
hoofs were bound in sheepskin, so as not to make noise or
leave traces. #
The rider looked quickly on both sides and, hearing on
a sudden an answer to the croaking, darted into the forest,
and in one moment was with Zbyshko.
"They are coming!" said he.
106 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XLVIIL
Zryshko asked hurriedly how they were moving, how
many cavalry there were, how many men on foot, and above
all, how far away they were. From the answer of the
J mud man he learned that the detachment was not greater
than one hundred and fifty warriors; of these, fifty were
horsemen not under the lead of a Knight of the Cross, but
of some knight who was a layman and a foreigner; that
they were advancing in rank, bringing behind them wagons
on which was a supply of wheels; that in front of the
division, at a distance of two shots of an arrow, was a
guard formed of eight men, who left the road frequently to
examine trees and bushes, and finally that they were about
a mile and a quarter distaut.
Zbyshko was not very glad that they were advancing in
rank. He knew from experience how difficult it was to
break united Germans, and how such a "union" could
defend itself while retreating and fight like a wild boar
surrounded by hunting-dogs. On the other hand he was
pleased at the intelligence that they were not farther away
than a mile and a quarter, for he inferred from this that
the detachment which he had sent forward had gained
the rear and that in case of German defeat this detach-
ment would let no living soul escape. For the advance
guard he did not care much; thinking beforehand that they
would come, he had ordered the Jmud warriors either to let
them pass without notice, or, if some tried to examine the
forest, t<* snatch them up to the last man in silence.
This command proved superfluous. The guard appeared
quickly. Hidden by mounds near the road, the Jmud men
saw those soldiers perfectly, and saw how, halting at the
turns, they talked with one another. The leader, a sturdy,
red-bearded German, imposing silence by a nod, began to
listen. In a moment it was clear that he hesitated as to
this: should he search the forest? At last, when he heard
nothing but the hammering of woodpeckers, it was evident
that to his thinking the birds would not work with that
freedom were anv one concealed near them; hence he waved
his hand and led on the avant-nuard.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 107
Zbyshko waited till they vanished beyond the next turn;
then he went to the edge of the road quietly at the head of
the heavy-armored men, among whom were Matsko, Hlava,
the two nobles from Lenkavitsa, three young knights from
Tsehanov, and some tens of the weightiest and best-armed
nobles among the J mud men. Further concealment was
not greatly needed; hence Zbyshko intended, the moment
that Germans appeared, to spring into the middle of the
roadway, strike on them, and break their circle. Should
that succeed and the general battle be turned into a series
of duels, he might be sure that the Jmud men would master
the Germans.
Again followed a moment of silence, interrupted only by
the usual forest whisper. But soon there came to the ear
of the warriors, from the eastern part of the roadway, the
voices of people. Confused and rather distant, it changed
by degrees into something more expressive and nearer.
Zbyshko at that moment led his detachment to the middle
of the roadway and placed it there in wedge form. He stood
himself at the head of it, having immediately behind him
both Matsko and Hlava, In the next rank were three men,
beyond them four others. They were all armed properly ;
lacking, it is true, the strong "wood" or lances of the
knighthood, — those lances were a great hindrance in forest
fighting, — but they held in their hands the short and for
the first onset the easiest weapon, the Jmud spear, and had
swords and axes at their saddles for battling in a throng
of warriors.
Hlava put forward his ear anxiously, listened, and then
whispered to Matsko, —
"Perdition take their mother! they are singing."
"But it is a wonder to me that the pine wood is closed
before us and that we cannot see them from this place,"
replied Matsko.
To this, Zbyshko, who considered further concealment or
even quiet talking as needless, turned and said, —
"That is because the road goes along the river and turns
frequently. We shall see them all on a sudden; that will
be better."
"Some one is singing a pleasant song! " put in Hlava.
In fact the Germans were singing a song far from
religious; this was easy to discern from its note. After
listening to it one discovered also that only a few tens
ui-
of men were singing; and only one phrase was re
108 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
peated by all, but this phrase went through the forest
like thunder.
And so they came on to death, gladsome and full of
rejoicing.
"We shall soon see them," said Matsko.
That instant his face became dark and was wolf-like, in
some sort, for the soul in him had grown merciless and
unforgiving; besides, he had not paid yet for that wound
from a crossbow which he received when journeying to save
Zbyshko, bearing with him a letter from Vitold's sister to
the Grand Master. Hence his heart sprang up and the
desire for vengeance flowed around it as if it had been in
boiling water.
"It will not be well for the man who meets him first,"
thought Hlava, as he cast his eye on the old knight.
Meanwhile the breeze brought up clearly the phrase
which all were repeating in their chorus: "Tandaradei!
tandaradei ! " and right away Hlava heard the words of a
song known to him:
" Bi den rosen er wol mac,
Tandaradei I
Merken wa mir'z houlet lac."
Now the song stopped, for on both sides of the road was
given forth a multitude of croaks as loud and resonant as
if a congress of ravens had been opened in that corner of
the forest.
The Germans were astonished at this. Whence could so
many of those birds have flown in, and why did all their
voices come from the ground, and not from the treetops?
The first rank of soldiers just showed itself on the turn
and stopped, as if planted, at sight of unknown horsemen
out there in front of them.
That instant Zbyshko bent toward his saddle bow,
spurred his horse and rushed forward,
"At them!"
After him shot on the others. From both sides of the
forest rose the dreadful cry of Jmud warriors. About two
hundred paces divided Zbyshko's men from the Germans,
who in one twinkle lowered a forest of spears against the
onriders; at the same instant the farther German ranks
faced the two sides of the forest with equal swiftness, to
defend themselves against two flank attacks. The Polish
knights would have admired that accuracy had there been
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 109
time for admiration, and had not their horses swept them
with the highest speed against the levelled, gleaming
lances.
Through a chance, which for Zbyshko was fortunate, the
German cavalry found itself in the rear of the detachment,
near the wagons. They moved, it is true, at once toward
the infantry, but could neither pass through nor ride around
it, and consequently could not defend it from the first
onset. Meanwhile crowds of Jmud warriors attacked the
mounted Germans, rushing out of the thicket like a swarm
of stinging wasps whose nest has been hit by the foot of a
heedless traveller. Zbyshko struck with his men on the
infantry. But his blow had no effect. The Germans put
the ends of their heavy lances and halberds on the ground
and held them with such firmness and so evenly that the light-
horse of the Jmud men had not force to break that wall.
Matsko's horse, struck by a halberd in the shank, reared
on its hind-legs and then dug the earth with its nostrils.
For a moment death was hanging over the old knight, but,
experienced in all struggles and every adventure, he drew
his foot out of the stirrups and grasped with his strong
band the sharp German spear, which, instead of entering
his bosom, was used to support him ; next he sprang out
among the horses, and drawing his sword, struck right
and left at spears and halberds, just as a keen falcon dashes
savagely at a flock of long-billed storks. Zbyshko's horse
was stopped in its speed and almost stood on its hind-legs.
Zbyshko leaned on his spear for support and broke it, so
he too took his sword. Hlava, who believed in the axe
above all weapons, hurled his at the Germans, and was
for a moment defenceless. One of the nobles from Lenka-
vitsa perished; at sight of this, rage so seized the other
that he howled like a wolf, and, reining back his bloody
horse till it reared, drove the beast toward the midst of the
enemy at random. The boyars of Jmud hewed with their
blades against the large and small spears, from behind
which gazed the faces of soldiers, transfixed as it were with
amazement, and also contracted by stubbornness and reso-
lution. But the line did not break. The Jmud men, who
struck at the flanks, sprang back at once from the Ger-
mans as from porcupines. They returned, it is true, but
could effect nothing.
Some climbed in a twinkle into the trees at the roadside
and began to shoot from bows into the midst of the soldiers*
110 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
whose leaders, seeing this, gave command to withdraw
toward the cavalry. The German crossbows now gave
answer, and from moment to moment a Jmud man hidden
among branches fell to the earth like a ripe pine cone,
and dying, tore with his hands the moss of the forest,
or squirmed like a lish when 't i3 swept out of water. Sur-
rounded on all sides, the Germans could not indeed count
on victory; seeing, however, the seriousness of their own
defence, they thought that even a handful might push out
of those straits and escape to the riverside.
The thought came to no man to yield himself, for never
having spared prisoners themselves, they knew that they
could not count on the pit}T of a people brought to despair
and to uprising. Hence they retreated in silence, man at
the side of man, shoulder to shoulder, now raising, now
lowering their lances and halberds, cutting, thrusting, or
shooting from crossbows in so far as the confusion of battle
permitted, approaching always their cavalry, which was
lighting a life and death battle with other legions of the
enemy.
Then something unlooked-for took place, something which
settled the fate of the desperate struggle. That noble 01
Lenkavitsa, whom frenzy had seized at the death of his
brother, bent forward, without dismounting, and raised
the corpse from the earth, wishing evidently to secure it
and put it somewhere in safetjT, so as to find it more easily
when the battle was over. But that same moment a new
wave of frenzy rushed to his head and deprived him entirely
of reason ; for, instead of leaving the road, he struck
straight on the Germans and hurled the corpse onto their
lance points, which, fastened now in its breast, sides, and
bowels, went down beneath the burden. Before the soldiers
could pull out their lances, the madman had rushed through
the gap in their ranks unresisted, overturning men in his
course like a tempest.
In a twinkle tens of hands were stretched toward him,
tens of spears pierced the flanks of his horse; but mean-
while the ranks were broken, and before they could close
again, one of the Jmud men, the one happening nearest,
rushed in, after him Zbyshko, after him Hlava; and the
awful struggle grew and increased every instant. Other
nobles grasped also dead bodies and whirled them on to the
German lance points. Jmud men attacked again from the
two flanks. The whole detachment, up to that time well-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. Ill
ordered, shook like a house in which the walls are burst-
ing, opened like a log when a wedge is driven into it, and
finally dropped apart.
The battle was changed in one moment into slaughter.
The Ions; German lances and halberds were useless in the
onrush. On the other hand, the swords of the horsemen
bit the skulls and the necks of the German footmen. The
horses reared in the crowds of people, overturning and
trampling the unfortunate soldiers. For horsemen it was
easy to strike from above, so they cut without halting or
resting. From the sides of the road rushed forth crowd
after crowd of wild warriors in wolfskins, and with a
wolf's thirst for blood in their bosoms. Their howls
i
drowned voices imploring for pit}7, and drowned also the
groans of the dying. The conquered threw away their
weapons; some tried to escape to the forest; some, feign-
ing death, fell on the earth there; some stood erect, with
faces as pale as snow and with blinking eyes; others prayed;
one, whose mind seemed lost from terror, began to play on
a whistle, then raising his eyes up, he laughed till J mud
swords laid his skull open. The pine woods ceased to
sound, as if terrified at the slaughter.
At last the handful of men of the Order melted. But for
a time was heard in the brushwood the sound of brief
fights, or the sharp cry of terror. Zbyshko and Matsko, and
behind them all the light-horse, rushed now at the German
cavalry, which, defending itself yet, had formed in a circle,
for in that way the Germans always defended themselves
when the enemy succeeded in meeting them with greater
forces. The cavalry, sitting on good horses and in better
armor than the footmen, fought bravely and with persist-
ence which deserved admiration. There was no white
mantle among them; they were mainly of the middle and
smaller nobles of Prussia, whose duty it was to stand in
line at command of the Order. Their horses were for the
greater part armored, some with breast armor, and all in
iron frontlets with a steel horn from the middle of the fore-
head. Leadership over them was held by a tall, slender
man, in dark-blue armor and a helmet of the same shade
with closed visor.
From the forest depth a shower of arrows was falling on
them, but these shafts dropped harmless from their visors,
hard shoulder-pieces, and breastplates. A wave of Jmud
men on foot and on horseback had surrounded them closely,
112 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
but they defended themselves, cutting and thrusting with
their long sword -blades so stubbornly that before their
horses' hoofs lay a garland of corpses. The foremost
attacking ranks wished to withdraw, but, pushed from
behind, were unable. Round about came a crush and a
trample. Eyes were dazed by the glitter of spears and the
shining of sword-blades. Horses whined, bit, and stood
on their hind-legs. The boyars of Jmud rushed in with
Zbyshko, Illava, and the Mazovians. Under their heavy
blows the "circle" bent and swayed, like a forest in a
strong wind, while they, like woodmen chopping where
trees are thick, pushed forward slowly in the heat and
the hard work.
Matsko gave command now to collect on the battle-field
the long German halberds, and arming with these, about
thirty warriors broke a way with them through the crowd
to the Germans. "Strike the legs of the horses!" cried
he, and a ghastly result ensued. The German knights
could not reach these men with their swords, while the
lial herds cut the horses' legs terribly. The blue knight saw
that the end of the battle was coming, and that nothing was
left but to break through that crowd which cut off the road
to retreat; if not, he and his party must perish.
He chose the first; at his command and in one twinkle a
line of knights turned front to the side from which they
had started. The Jmud men were at once on their backs,
till the Germans, putting their shields on their shoulders,
cut in front and at both sides, broke the ring which sur-
rounded them, spurred on their beasts, and rushed like
a hurricane eastward. Just then they were met by that '
detachment which was coming up toward the battle, but
crushed by superior arms and horses, it fell flat before the
Germans, like wheat beneath a wind storm. The road to
the castle was open, but rescue was uncertain and distant,
for the Jmud horses were swifter than those of the Ger-
mans. The blue knight understood this to perfection.
"Woe!" said he to himself; "not a man will escape,
though I buy his life with my own blood!"
Thus thinking, he ordered those nearest to hold in their
horses, and without noting whether any obeyed, he turned
face to the enemy.
Zbyshko raced up first; the German struck at him and
hit the side-piece of the helmet which covered his cheek, but
did not crack it, and did not injure his face any. Zbyshko,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 113
instead of answering with a blow, seized the knight by the
middle, and wishing to take him alive at all costs, strove
to drag the man from his saddle; but his own stirrup
broke from excessive weight, and both combatants went
to the earth. For a while they struggled, fighting with
hands and feet; but soon the stronger and younger man
mastered his opponent, and, pressing his bowels with his
knees, held him there, as a wolf holds a dog which has
dared to thrust a face up before him in the thicket. And
he held him beyond need, for the German fainted. Mean-
while Matsko and Hlava ran up; when he saw them
Zbyshko shouted,
"Come and bind him ! He is some knight — and belted !
?
M
Hlava sprang from his horse, but seeing how helpless
the knight was, did not bind him, but opened his armor,
took off his girdle with a misericordia which hung from
it, cut the strap binding his helmet, and came finally to
the screw which held the visor. But barely had he looked
on the face of the knight when he sprang up.
"Oh, my lord! but just look! " cried he.
"De Lorche! " called out Zbyshko.
But De Lorche lay there pale, with sweating face and
closed eyes, corpselike and motionless.
VOL. II. — s
114 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER XLIX.
Zbyshko commanded to put him on one of the captured
wagons, which was laden with new wheels and axles for
that expedition which was advancing to the aid of the
castle. He himself mounted another horse and moved on
with Matsko in further pursuit of the fleeing Germans.
That pursuit was not over-difficult, for German horses were
bad for escape, above all on a road softened by spring rains
considerably. Matsko especially, having under him a swift
and lightly-built mare, which came to him from the dead
noble of Lenkavitsa, passed after a few furlongs almost
all the Jmud men, and soon overtook the nearest German.
He hailed him, it is true, according to knightly custom,
intending that he should either surrender as a captive, or
turn back to give battle; but when the other, feigning
deafness, threw away his shield to relieve his horse, and
bending forward put spurs to the animal, the old knight
struck him cruelly with his broad axe between the shoul-
ders and huiled him from the saddle.
Thus did he avenge himself on the fugitives for that
traitorous arrow which he had received, and they fled before
him like a herd of deer, in which each bears in its heart
fright unendurable, but in that heart no wish for defence
or battle, no wish but that of escape from the terrible
pursuer. Some ran into the forest; but one mired near a
brook, and him the Jmud men choked with a halter.
Whole crowds rushed into the thicket after the fugitives,
and then began a wild hunt full of shouts, exclamations, and
outcries. For a good while the secret places among trees
resounded with yells, till the last man was taken. Then
the old knight from Bogdanets, Zbyshko, and Hlava re-
turned to the first field, on which the slain German soldiers
were lying. The bodies had been stripped, and some of
them mutilated cruelly by the vengeful hands of Jmud
warriors.
The victory was considerable, and the men were roused by
delight at it. After the recent defeat of Skirvoillo dissatis-
faction had begun to seize Jmud hearts, especially as the
reinforcements promised by Vitold had not come with such
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 115
speed as had been expected; but now hope and enthusiasm
flashed up again, like a fire when fresh wood is thrown on
its embers.
Too many had fallen on both sides for burial, but
Zbyshko commanded to dig with spears graves for the two
nobles of Lenkavitsa, who had been the main cause of
victory, and to bury them under two pine-trees, on the bark
of which he cut crosses with his sword-point. Next he
intrusted Hlava with guarding De Lorche, who was still
unconscious; then he moved his men on, and marched
hurriedly by that same road toward Skirvoillo, so as to
give effective aid, if needed. He marched long before he
struck upon the battlefield, but the action was over; it was
covered, like the first field, with bodies of Jmud men and
Germans. Zbyshko understood easily that the terrible
Skirvoillo must have won also a notable victory; for if he
had been beaten, they would have met Germans marching
toward the castle. The victory must have been bloody,
however, since farther on, beyond the real field of battle,
the bodies of slain men were lying closely together. The
experienced Matsko concluded from this that a part of the
Germans had been able to retreat from the disaster.
Whether Skirvoillo had overtaken them or not was difficult
to determine, since the trails were deceptive and effaced
one by another. Still, Matsko inferred that the battle had
taken place there much earlier, — earlier, perhaps, than
Zbyshko' s battle, for the bodies were blackened and swollen,
and some were gnawed by wolves, which fled to the thicket
when armed men approached them.
In view of this, Zbyshko resolved not to wait for Skirvoillo,
but to go back to the last and safe camping-place. Reach-
ing there late in the evening, he found the Jmud leader, who
had arrived somewhat earlier. His face, usually gloomy,
was lighted up now with an ominous pleasure. He inquired
immediately about Zbyshko's battle, and learning of the
victory, said, with a voice like the croaking of a raven,
"I am pleased with thee and pleased with myself. Re-
inforcements will not come soon; but if the Grand Prince
comes, he too will be pleased, for the castle will belong to
us."
"Whom have they taken as prisoners? " asked Zbyshko.
"Only roaches; no pike. There was one, there were
two, but they got away. Pikes with sharp teeth ! they bit
through our men and vanished."
116 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
»»
>>
"God pave me one," said Zbyshko. "A rich knight,
and distinguished, though a layman — he is a foreigner."
The terrible commander put his hands at both sides of
his neck, then made a gesture, as if pointing upward, and
indicated a rope going from his neck in that direction.
k*It will be thus for him," said he, "as well as for the
others — this way!
Zbyshko frowned.
"Hear me, Skirvoillo," said he. "It will not be that
way for him, or any way like that; he is my friend and
captive. Prince Yanush belted us at the same time, and I
will not let thee lay a finger on him.
"Thou wilt not?"
"I will not."
And they looked each into the eyes of the other, frown-
ing, wherewith Skirvoillo's face contracted and resembled
the head of a bird of prey. It seemed that both might
burst out in passion; but Zbyshko, unwilling to quarrel
with the old leader, whose virtue he knew, and whom he
respected, and having moreover a heart that was quivering
from the events of the dav, seized him by the shoulders
suddenly, pressed him to his bosom, and asked,
"Can it be possible that thou wouldst take him from
me, and with him my last hope? Why do me an in-
justice?
Skirvoillo did not ward off the embrace, and at last,
sticking his head forth from between Zbyshko's arms, he
looked at him from under his eyebrows, and panted.
Well," said he, after a moment of silence, "to-morrow
I shall give command to hang my captives, but if thou
need one, I will give him.
Then they embraced a second time and parted in good
feeling, to the great delight of Matsko, who said,
^ It is evident that with him thou canst effect nothing
M
ii
jy
through harshness, but by kindness thou mayst mould him
as wax."
"That is the nature of the people," answered Zbyshko;
"but the Germans do not know it."
Then he gave command to bring to the fire De Lorche,
who was resting in the hut: Illava soon brought him, with-
out his weapons, without his helmet, but in a skin coat, on
which his armor had left traces, and with a red cap on his
head. De Lorche had learned from Illava whose prisoner
he was; but for that very reason he came cold, haughty,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 117
with a face on which, by the light of the fire, one could
read contempt and decision.
" 1 thank God," said Zbyshko to him, "that He gave
thee into my hands, for from me nothing threatens thee."
And he stretched his hand toward him with friendliness,
but De Lorche did not move even.
"I will not give a hand to knights who have disgraced
knightly honor, and who are fighting at the side of Saracens
against Christians."
One of the Mazovians present interpreted these words,
the meaning of which Zbyshko himself divined; so that at
the first moment the blood boiled up in him as water in a
caldron.
"Idiot!" shouted he, grasping, in spite of himself, the
hilt of his misericordia.
But De Lorche reared his head.
"Kill me!" said he, "for I know that ye spare no
prisoners."
"But do ye spare them?" exclaimed the Mazovian,
unable to endure such words quietly. "Were ye not the
men who hanged on the shore of the island all those whom
ye captured in the battle before this? In return, Skirvoillo
hangs your men."
"They were hanged," replied De Lorche, "but they were
Pagans."
One might detect a certain shame in his answer, and it
was not difficult to divine that in his soul he had no praise
for such an action.
Meanwhile Zbyshko recovered himself, and said with
calm dignity, —
"De Lorche, we received belts and spurs from the same
hand ; thou knowest me, therefore, and knowest that the
honor of knighthood is dearer to me than life and happi-
ness; so listen to what I will say under an oath on Saint
George: Many of the people hanged were baptized long
before yesterday, and those who are not Christians yet are
stretching their hands to the Cross as to redemption; but
knowest thou who hinder them, who keep them from re-
demption and baptism?"
The Mazovian interpreted Zbyshko's words in a minute,
so De Lorche looked with inquiring glance at Zbyshko's
face.
"The Germans."
"Impossible! " cried the Knight of Lorraine.
118 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
"By the lance and the spurs of Saint George, it is the
Germans! for if the Cross should prevail here they would
lose the excuse for invasions, and for lording it over this
land and oppressing the unfortunate people. Moreover,
thou hast learned them, De Lorche, and knowest better if
their acts are caused by justice."
"I thought that it destroys sin to fight with Pagans, and
bend them to baptism."
"But the Germans baptize them with a sword and with
blood, not with the water of salvation. Read this letter,
and thou wilt know straightway if thou art not serving
those men of injustice, those robbers and elders of hell,
against the faith and the love of the Saviour."
And he handed De Lorche the letter of the Jmud men to
kings and princes, which letter had been sent around every-
where. De Lorche took the letter and began to run his
eyes over it near the firelight.
lie read it quickly, for reading was no strange trick to
him ; he was astonished beyond measure.
fcfcIs all this true?" asked he.
"It is, so help me, and thee, God! who knows best that
I am serving, not my own cause alone, but the cause also
of justice."
De Lorche was silent for a time, and then said,
"I am your prisoner."
"Give thy hand," replied Zbyshko. "Thou art my
brother, not my prisoner."
So they gave their right hands to each other and sat
down to a common supper, which Hlava had commanded
the attendants to make ready. During the meal De Lorche
learned with no less astonishment that Zbyshko, in spite of
the letters, had not discovered Danusia, and that the com-
turs had denied the validity of his safe-conduct because of
the outbreak of war.
"Now I understand why thou art here," said he, "and I
thank God that He gave me to thee as a prisoner, for I
think that the Knights of the Cross will exchange for me
the one for whom thou art looking; otherwise there would
be a great outcry in the West, for I come from a great
family."
Here he struck his hand on his cap suddenly, and said,
"By all the relics in Aix La Chapelle! At the head of
the reinforcements which were moving toward Gotteswerder
were Arnold von Baden and old Siegfried de Lowe. We
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 119
know this from letters which have come to the castle. Are
they not taken prisoners ? "
"No!" answered Zbyshko, springing up. "None of
the more important were taken. But, as God lives, thou
givest me great tidings. As God lives! there are other
prisoners, from whom I shall know before they hang them
whether Siegfried was not bringing some woman."
He summoned the attendants to bring torches and ran
to the place where Skirvoillo's captives were; De Lorche,
Matsko, and Hlava ran with him.
"Listen to me," said De Lorche on the way. "Let me
out on my word; I myself will search all Prussia through
for her, and if I find her I will return to thee, and then thou
canst exchange me for her."
"If she is living! if she is living! " said Zbyshko.
By this time they had run to where Skirvoillo's captives
were. Some of them were lying on their backs, others
were near the trees, lashed to them cruelly with bark ropes.
The torch gleamed brightly over Zbyshko' s head, so that the
eyes of all those unfortunates were turned toward him.
Then from the depth came a shrill voice full of terror,
"Oh, my lord and defender! save me! "
Zbyshko snatched from the hands of the attendant a
couple of flaming torches, sprang to the tree from beneath
which the voice came, and raising the torches cried,
"
"Sanderus!
"Sanderus! " exclaimed Hlava, astounded.
But Sanderus, unable to move his stiffened arms, stretched
his neck up, and again cried,
Mercy! I know where the daughter of Yurand is!
Save me ! "
. .
120 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
CHAPTER L.
The attendants unbound him immediately, but since his
limbs were benumbed, he fell to the earth; and when they
raised him, he fainted time after time, for he had been terri-
bly frightened. They took him to the tire at command of
Zbyshko, gave him food and drink, rubbed him with tallow,
and covered him warmly with skins. Sanderus did not
regain consciousness, but fell into a sleep so profound
that Hlava was barely able to rouse him at noon the day
following.
Zbyshko, whom impatience was burning as with fire,
came to him straightway. But at first he was unable to
learn from him anything; for, either through terror after
dreadful experiences, or through the helplessness which
possesses weak souls when the threatening danger has
passed them, such an irresistible weeping seized Sanderus
that he struggled vainly to answer the questions put to him.
Sobs closed his throat, his lips quivered, and tears flowed
from his eyes as abundantly as if his life were going out
with them.
At last, recovering a little, and strengthened by mare's-
milk, which the Lithuanians had learned to use from the
Tartars, he fell to complaining that those "sons of Belial"
had fastened him to a crab-tree with lances, that they had
taken his horse, on which he was carrying relics of excep-
tional virtues and value, and to finish all, after they had
lashed him to the tree, ants so bit his legs and body that
certain death was awaiting him, if not that day, then the
morrow.
At last Zbyshko became angry, sprang up, and said,
"Answer, vagabond, the questions which I put, and see
to it that something worse does not strike thee! "
"My lord," said Hlava, "close by is a hill of red ants;
give command to put him on that hill and he will find a
tongue between his lips very quickly."
Hlava did not say this in earnest, and he smiled even,
for in his heart he had good-will for Sanderus; but Sanderus
was terrified.
"Mercy! Oh, mercy!" cried he. "Give me a little more
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 121
of that Pagan strong drink, and I will tell everything ; what
I have seen and what I have not seen ! "
"If thou tell one lie I will drive a wedge between thy
teeth! " replied Illava.
But he brought a skin of mare's-milk a second time.
Sanderus seized it, fastened his lips to it greedily, like a
child to the breast of its mother, and began to sob, opening
and closing his eyes in succession, till he had drained off
two quarts, or perhaps more, then he shook himself, put the
skin on his knee, and said, as if yielding to necessity, —
44 This is foulness! " Then he turned to Zbyshko: "Now
inquire, my deliverer! "
"Was my wife in that detachment in which thou wert? "
On Sanderus' face appeared a certain astonishment. He
had heard, it is true, that Danusia was Zbyshko's wife, but
that the marriage was secret, and that she had been carried
off immediately ; so he thought of her always as the daughter
of Yurand. Still, he answered in a hurry, —
"Yes, Voevoda! she was, but Siegfried de Lowe and
Arnold von Baden broke through the enemy."
"Didst thou see her?" asked the young man, with throb-
bing heart.
" I did not see her face, lord, but between two horses I
saw a basket cradle, entirely closed; they were carrying
some one in the cradle, and that same lizard was looking
after it, that same serving-woman of the Order who came
from Danveld to the hunting-lodge. And I heard sad sing-
t_>
ins; also, and it came from the cradle."
Zbyshko grew pale from emotion ; he sat on a tree trunk,
and for a time did not know what more to ask. Matsko and
Hlava were also moved immensely, for they heard great and
important news. Hlava thought, perhaps, at the same time
of his own beloved lady, who had remained in Spyhov, and
for whom this news would be the sentence of misfortune.
Silence followed.
At last the cunning Matsko, who did not know Sanderus
and had barely heard of the man previously, looked at him
with suspicion and asked,
"What sort of person art thou, and what wert thou doing
among the Knights of the Order ?"
"What sort of man am I, great, mighty knight," an-
swered the vagrant, "let these present answer, — this valiant
prince (he indicated Zbyshko), and this brave count here
from Bohemia, who know me this long time."
122 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
It was evident that the mare's-milk had begun to help
him, for he grew lively, and turning to Zbyshko said in a
clear voice, in which there was no sign of his previous
faintness, —
"My lord, you have saved my life twice. Without you
the wolves would have eaten my body, or the punishment of
bishops would have struck me; they, led into error by my
enemies — oh, how unthankful this world is! — gave com-
mand to prosecute me for selling relics which they suspected
of being unauthentic. But you, lord, took me in your train.
Thanks to you the wolves did not eat me, and prosecution
did not strike me, for 1 was considered as one of your
people. Never have I lacked food or drink in your fol-
lowing— better than this mare's-milk here, which is dis-
gusting, but which I drink to show that a poor, pious
pilgrim draws back from no trial."
'•Buffoon, tell at once what thou knowest, and jest no
further! " cried Matsko.
Sanderus raised the skin to his lips and emptied it; then,
as if not listening to Matsko's words, he turned a second
time to Zbyshko.
i%I love you, lord, because you protected me. The
saints, as the Scriptures say, sinned nine times each day, so
it happens to Sanderus also to sin sometimes; but Sanderus
has not been, and will never be ungrateful. Hence, when
misfortune came to you, you remember, lord, that I 6aid to
you: I will go from castle to castle, and, while edifying
people along the highway, I will seek for what you have
lost. Of whom have I not made inquiry! Where have I
not been! It would need a long time to tell; it is enough
that I found her; and from that moment a burr does not
stick to a coatflap as I stuck to old Siegfried. I made
myself his servant, and from castle to castle, from the
place of one comtur to that of another, from city to city, I
went with him unceasingly up to this last battle."
Emotion now mastered Zbsvhko and he said, —
"I am thankful to thee, and reward will not miss thee.
But tell now what I ask: Wilt thou swear on thy soul's sal-
vation that she is living? "
fcfcI will swear on my soul's salvation!" answered Sanderus,
seriously .
"Why did Siegfried leave Sehytno?"
"I know not, lord, but I imagine why. He was never
starosta in Sehytno, and he left it fearing, perhaps, the
THE KSTIGHTS OF THE CEOSS. 123
>>
>>
command of the Grand Master, who, as men say, wrote to
him to give up the captive girl to the Princess of Mazovia.
Maybe he fled in view of this letter, for the soul in him
was roasting from pain and desire of vengeance for Rotgier.
They say now that Rotgier was his own son; I know not
how that is, but I do know that something has turned in
his head from rage, and that while he is living he will
never let Yurand's daughter- — I intended to say the young
lady — go out of his possession.
"This all seems strange to me," interrupted Matsko on
a sudden; "for if that old dog is so vindictive against the
whole blood of Yurand he would have killed Danusia.
"He wanted to kill her," retorted Sanderus, 4ibut some-
thing happened of such sort that he was very sick after-
ward, and just missed giving out his last breath. His
servants whisper much concerning this. Some say that
while going at night to the watch-tower to kill the young
lady he met the Evil Spirit; others say that it was an angel.
But in every case, they found him on the snow in front of
the tower, and no breath in him. Now, when he remembers
this, the hair stands on his head, and he dares not raise
hands on the lady, and fears to order others to kill her. He
takes with him the dumb executioner of Schytno, but it is
unknown why he does so, for the executioner is afraid as
well as others to kill her."
These words made a great impression. Zbyshko, Matsko,
and Hlava drew up to Sanderus, who made the sign of the
cross, and continued, —
"It is not pleasant to be there among them. More than
once have I heard and seen things which make the hair rise
on a man's body. I have told your graces that the old
comtur is wrong in the head somehow. Nay, there must
be something more, since spirits from the other world visit
him. Whenever he is alone something pants near him,
exactly as when breath is beginning to fail a man. But
this is that Danveld, who was slain by the terrible master
of Spyhov. And Siegfried says to him : ' What dost thou
want here? Masses cannot help thee; why dost thou come
to me? ' The other grits his teeth, and again pants. But
still oftener comes Rotgier, after whom there is also a
smell of sulphur in the chamber, and he talks still more with
the comtur. 'I cannot!' answers Siegfried to him, kI
cannot! When I am alone I will do it, but not this time! '
I heard also how he asked : ' Would this ease thee, my son ? '
124 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
<;
*>
And it always happens that for two or three days after
such a visit he says no word to any man, and on his face
dreadful suffering is evident. He guards the cradle care-
fully, both he and that serving-woman of the Order, so that
no person at any time can see the young lady."
kkBut do they not torture her?" asked Zbyshko, in a
dull voice.
"In clear truth I will tell your lordship that blows or
cries I have not heard, but I have heard sad singing, and
sometimes it was as if a bird piped complainingly."
4 'Woe! " cried out Zbyshko.
But Matsko interrupted further inquiry.
"Enough of this!" said he. "Tell now of the battle.
Didst thou see it? How did they escape, and what hap-
pened to them?
"I saw," answered Sanderus, "and I will tell everything.
They fought at first savagely, but when they knew that
they were surrounded on all sides, they began to think how
to burst through. The knight Arnold, who is a real giant,
was the first to break the ring and open such a road that he
made a way for the old comtur, and also some people, with
the cradle borne by two horses.
"And was there no pursuit? How did it happen that no
one caught up with them? "
"There was pursuit, but it could do nothing, for when it
came near the knight Arnold faced around and engaged it.
May God not grant any man to meet him, for he has
strength so dreadful that it is nothing for him to fight alone
with a hundred. Three times did he turn, and three times
was pursuit stopped. The men who were with him perished
— all of them. He was alone at last, wounded, it seems to
me, and his horse wounded also, but he survived, and gave
time to the old comtur for safe escape."
Matsko, listening to this narrative, could not help think-
ing that Sanderus was speaking truly, for he remembered
that, beginning with the place where Skirvoillo had fought,
the road in its further continuation was covered with bodies
of J mud men, slashed as dreadfully as if the hand of a
giant had slain them.
''But how couldst thou have seen all this?" inquired
1)
he.
"I saw it," answered the vagrant, "because I slipped in
behind the tail of one of the horses which was carrying the
cradle, and I tied with those beasts till a hoof struck my 1
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 125
stomach; then I fainted and fell into the hands of your
mightiness."
"This may have happened/' said Hlava, "but see that
thou lie not; if thou do thou 'It come out badly."
"The mark is on me yet," said Sanderus; "whoso wishes
may examine; still it is better to believe my word than be
damned for incredulity."
"Though thou mightst tell the truth sometimes without
wishing it, thou wilt howl for dealing falsely in sacred
wares," added Hlava.
And they began to chaff, as they had formerly, but the
conversation was interrupted by Zbyshko, —
"Thou hast passed through this country, hence thou
knowest it. What castles are there near here, and where,
as it seems to thee, might Arnold and Siegfried secrete
themselves?"
"Castles near by there are none, for everything here is a
forest, through which this road was cut a short time ago.
Settlements and villages there are not, since those which
existed the Germans have burnt, for the reason that when
this war broke out the people off there, who are of the
same race as those here, rose up also against the domin-
ion of the Order. I think, lord, that Arnold and Siegfried
are wandering now through the forest and will go back
to the place whence they came, or go secretly to that
fortress to which we were marching before this unfortunate
battle."
"Surely this is true," said Zbyshko.
And he thought deeply. From his wrinkled brows and
concentrated expression it was easy to see with what effort
he was thinking, but this did not last long. After a while
he raised his head and said, —
"Hlava, let horses and men be ready, for we will take
the road straightway.
The attendant, who had the habit of never inquiring for
the reason of orders, rose, and, without answering, ran to
the horses; but Matsko fixed his eyes on his nephew, and
asked with astonishment, —
"Ah! Zbyshko? Hei! But whither art thou going?
What? How?"
But Zbyshko answered with a question: "What do you
think, ought I not do this? "
The old knight was silent. The astonishment quenched
on his face gradually, he moved his head once and a second
>•>
126 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
time, then breathed from his full breast, and said, as if
in answer to himself,
M
>>
"Well ! let it be so — there is no help!
And he went himself toward the horses. Zbyshko turned
toward De Lorche, and through a Mazovian, who knew
German, said to him,
"I cannot ask thee to help me against people with whom
thou art serving under one banner; hence thou art free, go
whithersoever it please thee.
I cannot help thee now with the sword against my
knightly honor," answered De Lorche, "but as to freedom,
I will not take it. I will remain thy captive on word of
honor, and present myself at summons wherever thou mayest
indicate. But do thou in case of need remember that for
me the Order will exchange any captive, for not only do I
come of a powerful family, but from one that has served
the Order."
And they began to take farewell, placing, as the custom
was, their hands on each other's shoulders, and kissing
each other's cheeks, during which De Lorche said,
"I will go to Malborg, or to Mazovia, to the court, so
that thou mayest know where to find me; if not here, I
shall be there. Let thy envoy just say two words to me:
Lorraine Guelders."
"Very well," answered Zbyshko. "I will go now to
Skirvoillo to get the sign wrhich every Jmud man will
reverence."
He went then to Skirvoillo. The old leader gave the
sign, and made no difficulty as to departure, for he knew
what the question was; he loved Zbyshko, he was grateful
for the last battle, and besides, he had no right to stop a
knight who was of another people, and who had come
through personal desire alone. So thanking Zbyshko for
the notable service which he had rendered, he gave him
provisions which might be of use in that ravaged country,
and took farewell, with the wish that they might meet
in life again during some great and decisive conflict with
the Order.
Zbyshko was impatient, for "something like a fever was
consuming him. When he came to his escort he found
everything ready, and among the people his uncle on horse-
back, in chain mail, and on his head a helmet. So, ap-
proaching him, lie asked,
Vre you, also, <^oin^ with ine?
i>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 127
"But what am I to do?" inquired Matsko, somewhat
testily.
To this Zbyshko said nothing; he merely kissed the
mailed right hand of his uncle, then mounted his horse, and
rode forward.
Sanderus rode with them. Zbyshko and his uncle knew
the road well to the field of battle, but farther Sanderus
was to be the guide. They counted also on this, — that
they would meet somewhere in the forest local peasants,
men hating their lords of the Order; these would help
them in tracking the old comtur and Arnold von Baden, of
whose unearthly strength and bravery Sanderus had told
so much.
128 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTEE LI
To the battlefield on which Skirvoillo had cut down the
Germans the road was easy, because it was known; they
reached it, therefore, quickly, but rode on in haste because
of the unendurable odor given out from unburied corpses.
The passing knights dispersed wolves, immense flocks of
crows, daws, and ravens. Soon after, they began to search
for tracks along the way. Though a whole detachment had
passed that road earlier, the experienced Matsko found on
the trodden earth gigantic hoof-prints going in a direction
opposite to that by which the expedition had come, and
explained as follows to the young men less acquainted with
military questions, —
**It is lucky that there has been no rain since the battle.
Just look! Arnold's horse, as carrying a man bulky be-
yond others, must have been immense also, and it is easy
to note that galloping in escape, he struck the earth more
forcibly with his feet than if he had been going slowly, and
so he dug deeper holes in it. Look, whoever of you has
eyes, how the horseshoes have left their marks in damp
places! With God's help we will track on the dog brothers
worthily, unless they have found refuge behind walls by
this time."
"Sanderus said," answered Zbyshko, "that there are no
castles in the neighborhood; and this is true, for the coun-
try has been occupied freshly by the Knights of the Order,
and they have not been able to build themselves up in it.
Where are they to hide? The common men, who live here.
are in the camp with Skirvoillo, for they are the 6ame
people as the Jmud men. The villages, as Sanderus has
told us, have been burnt bv the Germans, the women and
children are hidden in secret parts of the forest. We shall
overtake unless we spare our horses."
"We need to spare them, for even if we should overtake
those men our salvation is in the horses afterward," said
Matsko.
"Knight Arnold," put in Sanderus, "was struck during
the battle on his shoulders with a club. He paid no atten-
tion at first to this; he fought on; but afterward it must
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 129
11
have affected him, for it is always so; at first such a wound
is not much, but it pains later on. For this reason he can-
not flee quickly, and may be forced to take rest.
"But the people, hast thou said that with the knight
Arnold and the old comtur there are no people? " inquired
Matsko.
" There are two men with the cradle, which is borne be-
tween two saddles! There was a good sized party of others,
but those the Jmud men overtook and cut to pieces."
"It must be this way," said Zbyshko; "the men at the
cradle will be tied by our attendants, you, uncle, seize
Siegfried, and I will strike on Arnold."
"Indeed," answered Matsko, "I am able to handle Sieg-
fried, for through the love of the Lord Jesus there is
strength in my bones yet. But do not trust overmuch in
thyself, for that man must be a giant.
"Oh, we shall see," answered Zbyshko.
"Thou art strong, I do not deny that, but there are
stronger. Hast thou forgotten those knights of ours
whom we saw in Cracow? Couldst thou manage Povala of
Tachev, or Pashko Zlodye, or still more, Zavisha Charny?
Do not vaunt too much, think of the issue."
"Rotgier was no piece of a man," muttered Zbyshko.
But will there be no work for me? " inquired Hlava.
He received no answer, for Matsko's mind was occupied
with another thing.
"If God bless us," said he, "we must reach Mazovian
forests somehow. There we shall be safest, and finish
everything at one blow.
>>
u
>»
But after a while he sighed, thinking surely that even
then not everything would be finished, for they would have
to do something for Yagenka.
"Hei!" muttered he, "wonderful are God's dispensa-
tions! I think often of this: why did it not happen thee
to marry quietly, and me to sit near thee in peace? For
that is the way it happens oftenest among nobles in our
kingdom; we alone are dragging; our way along through
various lands and pathless places, instead of keeping house
at home in Christian fashion."
"Well, that is true, but God's will! " answered Zbyshko.
And they rode on for a time in silence; then the old
knight turned again to his nephew.
"Dost thou believe in that vagabond? What sort of
man is he? "
vol. 11. — 9
130 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"He is frivolous and a rogue, perhaps, but to me he is
very well-wishing, and I fear no treachery on his part."
"In that case let him ride ahead, for if he overtakes them
they will not be frightened. He will say that he has fled
from captivity, which they will believe easily. It will be
better so; for if they see us from a distance, they will be
able either to hide somewhere or make ready to defend
themselves."
"At night he will not advance alone, for he is timid,"
answered Zbyshko; "but in the daytime it would be better
as you say. I will tell him to halt three times in the day
and wait for us; if we do not find him at the halting-place
it will mean that he is with them, then we can follow on
his trail and strike unexpectedly.
"But will he not forewarn them?"
"No. He is more well-wishing to me than to them. I
will tell him, too, that when we attack we will bind him
also, so that he need not fear their revenge afterward. Let
him not know us at all."
, >y
"Then dost thou think to leave them among the living? "
"Well, how is it to be?" answered Zbyshko, with vexa-
tion. "If this were in Mazovia, or somewrhere in our
country, we could challenge them, as I challenged Rotgier,
and fiuht to the death with them; but here in their land
this cannot be. Here it is a question of Danusia, and of
speed. Here we must act in a breath and quietly, so as
not to call peril on our heads by inquiring; after that, as
vou have said, we are to rush with what breath is in our
horses to Mazovia. If we strike unexpectedly, we may
find them without weapons, nay, without swords even!
How kill them then? It would be a shame. We are both
belted knights, and so are they."
That is true," answered Matsko. "But it may not
come to fighting.
Zbyshko wrinkled his brows and on his face was ex-
pressed deep resolution, evidently innate in all men from
Bogdanets; at that moment he had become, especially in
his looks, as much like Matsko as if he had been his uncle's
own son.
"How I should like," said he, in a deep voice, "to
throw that bloody cur Siegfried under Yurand's feet! God
grant me to do so !
t 1>
Oh, may lie grant it! " repeated Matsko, immediately,
rhus conversing, they rode over a good piece of road.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 131
Night had fallen, — a pleasant night, indeed, but without
moonlight. They had to lialt to rest the horses and
strengthen the men with food and sleep. Before resting,
however, Zbyshko told Sanderus that he was to go ahead,
and alone, on "the morrow. To this he agreed willino-ly,
stipulating only, that in case of peril from wild beasts, or
people of the country, he should have the right to return to
them. He begged also that he might stop, not three, but
four times in the day, for some alarm always seized him in
a lonely country, even where there were provisions; but
what must it be in a forest as wild and ugly as that in
which they found themselves! .
The night camp was pitched, and having strengthened
their bodies, they lay down on skins before a small fire made
at a bend and distant from the road about half a furlong.
The attendants took turns in watching the horses, which,
when unsaddled, dozed after they had eaten oats, one put-
ting its head on the neck of another. But barely had
dawn silvered the treetops when Zbyshko sprang up, roused
the others, and they moved on their further journey at
daylight. The tracks left by the immense hoofs of Arnold's
stallion were found again without difficulty, for stamped in
the low, muddy earth, common there, they remained with-
out drying. Sanderus went ahead and vanished from sight,
but half-way between sunrise and mid-day they found him
at the resting-place, and he told them that he had not seen
a living thing except a bison, before which he had not fled,
however, for the beast stepped out of the road first. At
mid-day, at the first meal, he declared that he had seen a
bee-keeper with a ladder; that he did not stop him, simply
out of fear that in the forest depth there might be others
like him. He asked the man about this and that, but they
could not understand each other.
During the next march Zbyshko began to be alarmed.
What would happen should they come to more elevated and
drier places, where on a hard road tracks would fail? Also
if pursuit should continue too long and bring them to a
more inhabited country, where, among people accustomed
from of old to obey the Order, an attack and the rescue of
Danusia would be almost impossible; where Siegfried and
Arnold, though unprotected by the walls of any castle,
would be safe, for the local people would take their part
surely.
But luckily those fears proved vain, for at the next halt
132 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS,
they did not find Sanderus at the time appointed, but dis-
covered on a pine-tree, standing at the roadside, a large cut
in the form of a cross, made freshly as was evident. Then
they looked at each other, their faces grew serious and their
hearts beat more quickly. Matsko and Zbyshko sprang
from their saddles to examine the tracks, and sought care-
fully, but not long, for the same thing was evident to both
men.
Sanderus had left the road for the forest, following
the tracks of the great horse, not so deeply made as on
the road, but with sutlicient clearness; for the ground was
turfy, and the great beast pressed down at every step the
needle-like pine leaves, on which were left dark depressions
at the edges of the hoof-prints.
Before the quick eyes of Zbyshko were not hidden other
tracks; hence he mounted his hors6, Matsko mounted his
also, and they counselled with Illava in voices which were
as low as if the enemy had been right there before them.
Hlava advised to advance on foot at once, but they were
unwilling to do so, for they knew not how far they might
have to go through that forest. Foot attendants, however,
were to go before, and send back word if they saw
anything.
They moved into the forest soon. The next cut on a
pine-tree assured them that they had not lost the traces of
Sanderus. Soon, too, they discovered that they were on a
road, or at least on a forest trail over which people must
have gone more than one time. So now they felt sure
that they would find some settlement, and in it those for
whom they were searching.
The sun had sunk already toward its setting and was
shining with golden light among the pine-trees. The even-
ing promised to be clear. The forest was quiet, for birds
and animals were inclining toward their night rest. Only
here and there among branches still in sunlight jumped
squirrels all red from evening sunshine. Zbyshko, Matsko,
Illava, and the attendants rode one behind another, in goose
line. Knowing that the foot attendants were in advance
considerably, and would forewarn in season, the old knight
was speaking to his nephew and did not restrain his voice
excessively.
"Let us count with the sun," said he. "From the last
resting-place to the point where the cross was cut we passed
a big piece of road. On the clock of Cracow it would be
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 133
about three. That being the case, Sanderus is a good
while among them, and has had time enough to tell his
adventures. If only he does not betray us.
u
u
He will not betray us."
And if they believe him," said Matsko; "for if they do
not believe him it will go ill with us."
"But why should they not believe him? Or do they
know us? But him they know. It happens frequently that
prisoners escape."
"This is important: if he tells them that he is escaping
from captivity, perhaps they will fear pursuit of him, and
move on immediately."
" No. He will be able to explain that. And they will
understand that such a pursuit could not happen."
For a while they were silent; then it seemed to Matsko
as if Zbyshko were whispering something to him, so he
turned and asked,
"What dost thou say?"
But Zbyshko had his eyes raised and was not whispering
to Matsko; he was committing to God Danusia and his
bold undertaking.
Matsko himself was beginning to make the sign of the
cross, but he had hardly made the first move in it when one
of the attendants in front turned back suddenly from the
depth of the forest.
"A tarpit! " said he. "They are there! "
"Stop! " whispered Zbyshko, and that instant he sprang
from his horse.
After him Matsko, Hlava, and the attendants, three of
whom received the command to hold themselves with their
horses in readiness, and see, God defend, that none of the
horses neighed. To the five others Matsko said, —
"There are two horseboys there and Sanderus; these you
will bind in one flash for me, and if any one who is armed
tries to defend himself, strike his head."
And they moved forward immediately. On the road
Zbyshko whispered yet to his uncle, —
"You take old Siegfried, and I will take Arnold."
"Only be careful/' answered the old man.
And then he beckoned to Hlava, letting him know that
at every instant he must be ready to give aid to his
master.
Hlava nodded, meaning that he would; then he drew
breath into his breast, and felt to find if the sword would
l.°,4 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
leave its scabbard easily. But Zbyshko saw that and
said, —
"No! To thee I give command to rush to the cradle
straightway, and not leave it for the space of a hand's
breadth during battle."
They went on quickly and in silence, always amidst
dense hazel-brush: but they had not gone far, at the most
two furlongs, when the brush ceased on a sudden and formed
the border of a small plain, on which were evident the
extinguished remnants of a tarpit, and two earthen huts, or
"numis," in which, beyond doubt, had dwelt tarburners till
war expelled them. The rays of the setting sun lighted
with immense gleam the plain, the pit, and the two huts
standing at some distance from each other. On a log be-
fore one of them two knights were sitting; before the other
a broad-shouldered, red-haired man, and Sanderus. These
two were occupied with cleaning armor with cloth, but at
Sanderus' feet were lying in addition two swords which he
had the intention of cleaning later.
"Look," said Matsko, pressing Zbyshko's arm with all
his force, so as to restrain him. "He has taken their swords
and armor from them purposely. Well done! He with the
gray head must be — "
•'Forward! " cried Zbyshko, suddenly.
And they shot out to that plain like a whirlwind. Men
there sprang up also, but before they could run to Sanderus
the terrible Matsko had seized Siegfried by the breast, bent
him onto his back in one instant and was above him.
Zbyshko and Arnold closed like two falcons, wound their
anus around each other, and began to wrestle desperately.
The broad-shouldered German, who before that had been
sitting near Sanderus, rushed with his sword, it is true;
but before lie could wield it, Matsko's man, Vit, had struck
him with the back of an axe on his red head and stretched
him. They hurried then, at command of the old man, to
bind Sandeuus. He, though knowing that the thing was
agreed on, roared from fright, as a year-old calf does
when a man is cutting its throat.
But Zbyshko, though so strong that he had pressed sap
from the limb of a young tree, felt that he had come, as it
were, not into the arms of a man, but a bear. He felt this,
too, that were it not for the armor, which he wore, not
knowing but he might meet with sword points, the gigantic
German would crush his ribs or break the backbone in him.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 135
It is true that the young man raised Arnold from the ground
somewhat, but the German then raised him still higher, and
summoning all his strength, strove to strike the earth once
with him in such fashion that he would never rise from it.
But Zbyshko also pressed him with such fierce effort that
the German's eyes were bloodshot; then he drove his leg
between Arnold's knees, struck him behind one knee-joint
and whirled him to the earth.
More correctly, both fell, and Zbyshko fell under; but
that moment the observant Matsko, throwing the half-
crushed Siegfried into the hands of his attendants, rushed
himself to his prostrate nephew, and in one twinkle bound
Arnold's legs with his belt; then he sprang up and sat on
him, as on a slaughtered wild boar, and put the point of his
misericordia to the man's throat.
The German screamed piercingly, his arms dropped with-
out strength at both sides of Zbyshko, and he groaned, not
alone from the prick of the weapon, but because he felt pain
inexpressible from the blow on his shoulders received in
the battle with Skirvoillo.
Matsko grasped him by the neck with both hands and
dragged him off Zbyshko; Zbyshko rose from the earth
into a sitting posture, then tried to rise to his feet, but
had not the strength for it; he sat down again and for a
long time was motionless, his face pale and sweat-covered,
his eyes bloody, his lips blue, and he gazed forward fixedly,
as if not completely conscious.
"What is this? " inquired Matsko, frightened.
Nothing; but I am terribly wearied. Help me to stand
on my feet again.
Matsko put his hands under Zbyshko's armpits and raised
him.
44 Canst thou stand now? "
44 1 can stand."
44 Art in pain? "
I am not, but breath fails me."
Li
>>
U
Meanwhile Hlava, who noticed that evidently on the open
place everything was over, appeared before the hut, holding
by her shoulder the serving-woman of the Order. At sight
of her Zbyshko forgot his struggle; his strength returned
to him, and he sprang to the hut in one instant as though
he had never fought with the dreadful Arnold.
"Danusia! Danusia!" cried he.
But to that cry there was no answer.
136 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROS&
"Danusia! Danusia! " repeated Zbyshko.
And be was silent. It was dark in the hut, so at the
first moment he could see nothing. But from beyond the
stones, which were piled around the fireplace, a quick and
loud breathing came, wrhich was like that of a beast driven
into a corner.
" Danusia! by the living God! It is I! I am Zbyshko ! "
And then he saw her eyes in the gloom; they were opened
widely, filled with dread, and no gleam of mind in them.
So he sprang to her and caught her in his arms; but she
did not know him, and tearing herself from his* grasp, she
repeated in a panting whisper,
"I 'in afraid! I 'in afraid! I 'm afraid!
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 137
CHAPTER LIT.
Neither mild words nor fondling nor imploring availed ;
Danusia recognized no person, and did not regain her
senses. The one feeling which had mastered her whole be-
ing was a trembling terror, like that which birds show when
captured. She would eat nothing in presence of any one,
though, when food was brought, from the greedy looks which
she cast at it hunger was evident, perhaps even hunger of
long standing. When left alone she rushed to eat with the
greed of a wild beast ; but when Zbyshko entered the hut
she sprang away and hid behind a bundle of dry hops in
one corner. Vainly did her husband open his arms, vainly
did he stretch his hands toward her, vainly did he implore,
while repressing his tears. She would not leave that hiding-
place even when the fire was stirred, and when by its light
she could recognize Zbyshko. Memory seemed to have left
her together with her reason. But he gazed at her and at
her thin face, which had on it an expression of terror grown
rigid ; he gazed at her sunken eyes, at the torn rags of
clothing which covered her, and the heart whined in the
man from pain and rage at the thought of what kind of
hands she had been in, and how they had treated her. At
last such fierce and mad anger mastered him that he grasped
his sword, rushed at Siegfried, and would have slain him
surely had Matsko not seized his arm.
Uncle and nephew wrestled then almost as enemies, but
the young man was so weakened by recent struggling with
Arnold that the old knight overcame him and held his hand
twisted.
" Art mad? " asked he.
" Let me go!" answered Zbyshko, gritting his teeth,
"or the soul will tear apart in me.
"Let it tear apart! I will not free thee! Better break
thy head on a tree-trunk than disgrace thyself and our
family."
And pressing Zbyshko's hand as in an iron vice, he said,
threateningly,
>>
138 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"Look here! Revenge will not escape thee, and thou
art a bolted knight. How is this ? Wilt thou slaughter
a bound captive? Thou wilt not help Danusia by doing
so, and what wilt thou gain? Nothing save infamy. Wilt
thou say that kings and princes have slain captives? They
may have done so, but not in our land. And what the
world forgives them it would not forgive thee. They had
kingdoms, cities, castles, but what hast thou? Knightly
honor. The man who would not blame them would spit in
thy eves. Master thyself, in God's name ! "
Jr.
V moment of silence followed.
^ Unhand me ! " repeated Zbyshko, gloomily ; " I will not
kill him."
" Go to the fire ; we will take counsel."
Matsko led him to a fire which the attendants had made
near the tarpits. When he was seated the old knight
thought a while, and said,
kfc Remember, too, that thou hast promised to deliver this
old hound to Yurand. Yurand wTill avenge the tortures
which he has passed through, and also Danusia's sufferings,
lie will repay Siegfried, have no fear! And it is thy duty
to yield to Yurand in this case. It belongs to him. Be-
sides, what is not permitted thee is free to Yurand. He did
not take the prisoner, but he will get him as a gift from
thee. Without disgrace, nay, without blame, he may skin
him alive if he wishes. Dost understand?"
" 1 understand. Thou speakest with reason."
i% It is evident that reason is coming back to thee. Should
the devil tempt a second time, remember this among other
things : thou hast vowed to fight Lichtenstein and other
knights ; shouldst thou slay a captive, and the deed be
1 united about by attendants, no knight would meet thee,
and he would be right not to do so. God preserve thee
from such a plight! There is no lack of trouble in any
case, but whatever happens let no disgrace come. Let us
talk now rather of what we are to do, and how we are to
manage."
f i ^
Talk on," said Zbvshko.
" I would counsel this way: that serpent who is attend-
ing Danusia might l>e killed, but it would not beseem
knights to stain themselves with woman's blood, so we will
deliver her to Prince Yanush. She was plotting treason
even in \\w hunting-lodge, in presence of the prince and
princess; let Mazovian courts judge her, then, and if they
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 139
fail to break her on the wheel, they will offend God's jus-
tice. Till we find another woman to attend Danusia, she
will be needed ; after that she may be tied to the tail of a
horse. Now we must go hence to the Mazovian wilderness
at the quickest."
" Not this moment, of course, for it is night. Perhaps
also God will give more memory to Danusia to-morrow.
Let the horses rest well. We will move at day break. "
Further conversation was interrupted by Arnold von
Baden, who, lying on his back at some distance, and bound
with his own sword behind his knees, had begun to cry out
something in German. Old Matsko rose and went to him,
but unable to understand his speech well he looked around
for Hlava.
Hlava was unable to come at once, for he was occupied.
When the two men had begun their talk at the fire, he went
to the serving-woman of the Order, put his hand on her
neck, and shaking her like a pear-tree, said,
''Listen! Thou wilt go to the hut and spread a bed of
skins for the lady; but first thou wilt put on her thy own
good clothing, and take for thyself the rags in which ye
have forced her to travel. Thy mother is in hell!"
And he, also unable to restrain his sudden anger, shook
her with such force that the eyes were creeping out of her
head. He might have broken her neck, perhaps, but as she
seemed to him of use yet, he let her go at last, saying, —
" We will choose out a limb later on for thee."
She seized his knee in terror, but when in answer he
kicked her, she ran into the hut, and threw herself at
Danusia's feet.
" Defend me! " screamed she. " Do not give me up ! "
Danusia merely closed her eyes, and from her lips came
the usual panting whisper,
" I 'm afraid ! I 'm afraid ! I 'm afraid !
And then she grew rigid altogether, for every approach
of that woman had caused this result always. She let her-
self be unclothed and dressed in the new 'garments. The
serving-woman spread the bed, and laid Danusia on it as
she might a figure of wax or wood ; then she sat by the
fire, not daring to leave the hut.
But Hlava came in after a while and, turning to Danusia,
j>
said,
" You are among friends, my lady; sleep quietly, in the
name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit." He made
140 THE KNIGHTS OF TUB CROSS.
the sign of the cross, then, without raising his voice, lest
he might frighten Danusia, he said to the woman of the
Order, —
" Thou wilt lie bound outside the door ; but if thou make
an outcry and frighten her I will break thy neck the next
minute. Stand up, and go !
>>
Leading her out of the hut he bound her, as he had prom-
ised, strongly, then he went to Zbyshko.
" I gave command to dress the lady in the clothing which
that lizard herself wore," said he. u The bed is spread and
the lady is sleeping. Better not go in, lest she be frightened.
God grant that she regain her mind to-morrow after sleep;
and think now of food for yourself, and rest."
" I will lie at the threshold of the hut," answered Zbyshko.
" In that case I will take the woman aside to that corpse
with the red hair; but you must eat, for there is a long road
and no small toil before you."
So saying he went to bring dried meat and dried turnips,
which they had taken in Skirvoillo's camp for the road, but
barely had he put a supply before Zbyshko when Matsko
sent him to Arnold.
"Find out carefully," said he, "what that mountain
roller wants, for though I know some of their words I
cannot understand this fellow."
"I will bring him to the fire; then, lord, you may talk
with him."
And ungirding himself Hlava put his belt under Arnold's
arms and drew him onto his back. He bent greatly under
the weight of the giant, but being a strong fellow he bore
him to the fire and threw him down like a bag of peas near
Matsko.
-• Take the bonds from me," said the knight.
ik I may do so," answered Matsko, " through Hlava, if thou
wilt swear by thy knightly honor to hold thyself a prisoner.
And even without that I will command to take the sword
from beneath thy knees and unbind thy arms so thou mayest
sit near us, but 1 will not take the bonds from thy feet till
we have bargained."
And he beckoned to Hlava, who cut the ropes on the
German's arms, and then helped him to sit upright. Arnold
looked haughtily at Matsko and Zbyshko, and inquired, —
" What sort of people are ye? "
"How darest thou inquire? What is that to thee?
Discover for thyself."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 141
"It is this to me, that I can swear on knightly honor only
to knights."
" Then look !"
And Matsko, pushing aside his coat, showed the belt of a
knight above his hips.
At this Arnold was greatly astonished, and inquired only
after a while,
" How is this? And still ye plunder people through the
forest, and help pagans against Christians."
" Thou liest! " exclaimed Matsko.
And the conversation began thus, unfriendly, haughty, at
moments like fighting. But when Matsko shouted angrily
that it was the Order alone which prevented the baptism of
Lithuania, and when he brought forward all the arguments,
Arnold was astonished again, and stopped talking, for the
truth became so evident that it was impossible not to see it,
or to deny it. The German was struck specially by these
words from Matsko, who made the sign of the cross as he
uttered them,
" Who knows whom ye serve really, — if not all, then
some of you? " and he was struck because there was in the
Order itself a suspicion that certain comturs rendered honor
to Satan. No action was brought against them, lest infamy
might result to all, but Arnold knew well that those reports
were whispered among the Brothers, and that stories of that
kind were current. Meanwhile Matsko, knowing Siegfried's
strange deeds from wiiat Sanderus had told, alarmed the
simple-minded giant Arnold thoroughly.
" And that Siegfried with whom thou wert marching to the
war," said he. " Is he serving God and Christ? Hast thou
never heard how he talks with evil spirits, how he whispers
to them and laughs or gnashes his teeth in their company?"
" It is true ! " muttered Arnold.
But Zbyshko, to whose heart sorrow and anger flowed in a
new current, shouted suddenly, —
"And thou art talking of knightly honor! Shame on
thee, for thou hast helped a hangman and a hell-dweller!
Shame on thee, for thou hast looked calmlv at the torture of
an unprotected woman, a knight's daughter, and perhaps
thou hast tortured her thyself. Shame on thee!
Arnold stared and said, making the sign of the cross, —
"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit!
How is this? Do you speak of that possessed girl in whose
head twenty-seven devils are living? I — ? "
142 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
' ' Woe ! woe ! " broke in Zbyshko with a hoarse voice.
And seizing the hilt of his misericordia he looked again with
a wild glance toward Siegfried, who was lying in the dark at
some distance.
Matsko put his hand on his nephew's arm quietly and
squeezed it with all his might to restore thought to the
young man, and turning toward Arnold, he said, —
" That woman is the daughter of Yurand of Spyhov, and
is the wife of this knight. Thou canst understand now why
we tracked thee and thy company, and why thou hast become
our prisoner."
"In God's name!" said Arnold. "Whence? How?
Her mind is disturbed ! "
" For the Knights of the Cross stole her away as they
might steal an innocent lamb, and brought her by torture
to that state."
At the words "innocent lamb" Zbyshko brought his fist
to his lips and pressed his knuckles against his teeth, while
from his eyes great tears of irresistible pain dropped one
after another. Arnold sat thoughtfully. Hlava told him in
a few words of Danveld's treachery, the seizure of Danusia,
the torture of Yurand, and the duel with Rotgier. When he
had finished there was a silence unbroken save by the sound
of the forest and the crackling of sparks in the camp-fire.
They sat thus for some time, till at last Arnold raised his
head.
" I swear," said he, "not only on knightly honor, but on
the cross of Christ, that I have hardly seen that woman,
that I knew not who she was, and that I have moved no
hand to torture her in any way, at any time."
" Swear now that thou wilt go with us of thy own will,
without trying to escape, and I will command to unbind thee
altogether," said Matsko.
" Let it be as thou say est; I swear! Whither wilt thou
take me? "
" To Mazovia, to Yurand of Spyhov."
Thus speaking, Matsko himself cut the ropes on Arnold's
legs and pointed to the meat and the turnips. After a udiile
a ^liile
le hut,
Zbyshko rose and went to lie at the threshold of the
where he did not find the serving-woman of the Order, for
the attendants had taken her to their place among the
horses. Zbyshko lay on a skin which Hlava brought him,
and resolved to wait without sleep, hoping that daylight
would bring a happy change to Danusia.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 143
Hlava returned to the fire, for something was weighing on
his soul, which he wished to tell the old knight from Bog-
danets. He found him sunk also in thought, paying no
heed to the snoring of Arnold, who after his toil had eaten
of meat and turnips immensely and was sleeping as soundly
as a stone.
" But are you awake?" inquired Hlava.
" Sleep flies from my lids," answered Matsko. "God
grant a good morrow." Then he looked toward the stars.
"The Great Bear is in the sky, and I am thinking how all
this will turn out.
"I too have no thought of sleep, for the lady of
Zgorzelitse is in my head."
" Hei, true, a new trouble! She is in Spyhov, that is
true."
"Yes, in Spyhov. We took her from her home. Why
did we take her ? "
u She herself wished to go," was the impatient answer of
Matsko, who talked of this matter reluctantly, for in his soul
>?
he felt guilty.
"True, but what now?"
" Ah, what? I will take her home, and let the will of
God be done; " but after a while he added: " Very well, let
the will of God be done; if only Danusia were in health and
like other people we should know at least what to do. But
now, the devil knows ! If she does not recover — and if
she does not die — May the Lord Jesus incline either to
this or to that side
But Hlava at that moment was thinking of Yasrenka.
u
•»
You see, your Grace," said he, " when I left Spyhov
and took farewell of the ladv, she said : 4 In case something
happens, come hither thou before Zbyshko and Matsko ; they
must send some one with news, let them send thee, and
thou wilt take me to Z^orzelitse.'
" Oh! it is true," answered Matsko, " that when Dan-
usia comes it would be awkward for Yagenka in Spyhov. It
is sure that she would need to go home immediately. I am
sorry for the orphan, I am sorry, but, since the will of God
did not favor, the position is difficult! How arrange this?
Wait — thou savest that she commanded thee to return
before us with the news, and take her home?"
" She commanded as I have told thee faithfully."
" Well, then, thou mavest g;o before us. There is need also
77 v o
to tell Yurand that his daughter is found, so as not to kill
144 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the man with sudden joy. As God is dear to me there is
nothing better to be done. Return ; say that we have
recovered Danusia and will come soon with her, and do thou
take that poor girl and conduct her home."
The old knight sighed. In truth he was sorry for Yagenka,
and those plans which he had cherished in his soul. After
a while he said,
44 Thou art a man of wit, and thou art stalwart I know
that, but wilt thou be able to guard her against wrong
or accident ? On the road the one or the other may
happen."
44 I shall be able, even were I to lay down my head. I
can take a number of good men whom the master of Spyhov
will not begrudge me, and conduct her safely to the end
of the earth were it needed."
44 Do not trust over much in thyself. Remember too that
thou must have an eye on Vilk and Stan in Zgorzelitse
but I am not speaking to the point; we had need to
watch them while there was another man in view, but as
she has no hope now of Zbyshko she must marry some
one."
44 Still I shall guard the lady even from those two knights,
for Pan Zbyshko's wife, the poor thing, is barely breathing
— she is just as if dead ! "
44 True, as God is dear to me, the poor thing is barely
living, she is as if dead."
44 We must leave that to the Lord God; and now let us
think only of the lady."
44 In justice," said Matsko, 44 1 ought to conduct her to
her father's house. But the position is difficult. For vari-
ous great reasons I cannot leave Zbyshko. Thou sawest
how he gritted his teeth and rushed at that old comtur to
stab him, as one would a wild boar. Should that girl die
on the road, as thou savest, I am not sure that even I could
restrain him. Should I be absent nothing could hold him
back, and infamy would fall on him and our whole family
forever. God avert this, amen ! "
44 There is a simple method," said Hlava. 44Give me
Siegfried. I will not lose him, and only in Spyhov will I
shake him out of the bag before Pan Yurand.
44 God give thee health ! Oh thou hast wit ! " cried Matsko,
delighted. *4A simple thing! a simple thing! Take him,
and if thou deliver him alive at Spyhov, do with him as
thou choosest."
>>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 145
"Give me also that Schytno bitch. If she does not re-
sist on the road, I will take her also to Spyhov ; should she
resist I will hang her on a limb."
" Terror might leave Danusia sooner, and she might come
to her mind more quickly were she freed from the sight of
those two. But if thou take her what are we to do without
the help of a woman?"
44 You will surely meet people in the forest, or find fugi-
tives with women. Take the first woman you come upon;
any will be better than that wretch. Meanwhile Pan
Zbyshko?s care will suffice."
"To-day thou art speaking with more wit than common.
That too is true. She may come to herself more quickly
wThen she sees Zbyshko always near her. He can be to
her a father and a mother. Let it be so. When wilt thou
start?"
" I shall not wait for the dawn, but lie down now. It is
not midnight yet, I think."
" The Great Bear is still shining, but the triangle has not
appeared.
"Praise be to God that we have settled on something, for
I was cruelly saddened."
Hlava stretched then before the dying fire, covered him-
self with a shaggy skin, and was asleep in a moment. But
the sky had not whitened in the least, and it was deep night
when he woke, crawled forth from under the skin, looked at
the stars, stretched his limbs, which were somewhat stiffened,
and roused Matsko.
" For me it is time to be off," said he.
"But whither?" asked Matsko, half asleep, rubbing his
eyes with his fists.
"To Spyhov."
"Oh, true? Who is this snoring beside us? He would
wrake a dead man."
" Knight Arnold. I will throw limbs on the fire and go
to the attendants."
99
tD
??
He went, but returned with a hurried step and called in
a low voice from some distance,
" I have news, lord, — and bad news !
"What has happened?" cried Matsko, springing up.
" The serving-woman has fled. The attendants took her
to their place among the horses — may the thunderbolts split
them ! — when they fell asleep she slipped out, like a snake,
from among them, and fled. Come, lord."
VOL. II. — 10
146 THE KXIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Matsko was alarmed and moved quickly with Hlava
toward the horges, but they found only one attendant; the
others had rushed off in search of the fugitive. But that
search was a stupid one, through darkness and among
thickets ; in fact, they returned soon with their heads down.
Matsko belabored them with his. lists, but without words;
then he went back to the fire, for there was nothing else
to do.
Zbyshko came soon from his post of sentry at the hut
door. Sleepless he had heard the tramping and wished to
learn what the trouble was. Matsko told him of the ar-
rangement with Hlava, then of the escape of the serving-
woman.
" That is no great misfortune," said he. "She will die
of hunger in the forest, or be found by people who will beat
her, unless wolves find her earlier. The one pity is that
punishment in Spyhov has missed her."
Zbyshko was sorry that punishment had missed her, but
otherwise he received the news calmly. He did not oppose
the departure of Hlava with Siegfried, for everything which
did not touch Danusia directly was to him indifferent. He
began at once to speak of her,
4tI will take her to-morrow on the horse, in front of me,
and we shall travel on in that way."
"Is she sleeping?" inquired Matsko.
" Sometimes she whines a little, but I cannot tell whether
she is awake or asleep. I am afraid to go in, lest I frighten
her."
Further conversation was interrupted by Hlava, who, see-
ing Zbyshko, said,
"Oh, your Grace is up also? Well, it is time for me to
<j;o. The horses are ready, and the old devil is tied to the
saddle. It will be dawn soon, for the nights are short at
this season. God be with you, your Graces."
"Go with God, and be well!"
But Hlava drew Matsko aside, and said,
^ I wished to make an earnest request of 30U. If some-
thing happens, some misfortune, or — what shall we call it?
— hurry a man off directly to Spyhov, and if we have gone
from there let him overtake us."
"Very good," said Matsko, "I forgot to tell thee to
take Yagenka to Plotsk. Go to the bishop there, tell
him who she is, say that she is the goddaughter of the
abbot, that he, the bishop, holds a will in her favor, and
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 147
mention the guardianship over her, for that is in the will
also.
>>
•fc But if the bishop commands us to remain in Plotsk?
ifc Obey him in all things, and do what he advises/'
" Thus will it be, lord. With God ! "
" With God!"
»
148 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTEE LIIL
The knight Arnold, on hearing next morning of the flight
of the serving-woman, smiled, but said the same as Matsko,
that either the wolves would devour her or the Lithuanians
would kill the wretch. In fact this was likely, for villagers
of Lithuanian origin hated the Order and all who had rela-
tions with it. The peasants had fled in part to Skirvoillo,
in part they had revolted, here and there they had slain
Germans and then concealed themselves quickly, with their
families and cattle, in deep inaccessible forests. Matsko
and Zbyshko sent out to search for the serving-woman
next day, but without result, for the search was not over
earnest, since the two men had their heads filled with other
things, and had not given orders with sufficient sternness.
They were in haste to set out for Mazovia, and wished
to move at once after sunrise, but could not do so, for
Danusia had fallen into deep slumber before daylight, and
Zbyshko would not permit any one to rouse her. He had
heard her " whining" in the night, and thought that she
was not sleeping, so now he expected much good from this
sleep. Twice he stole up to the hut, and twice, by the sun-
light coming in between the logs, he saw her closed eyes and
open mouth, as well as the deep flush on her face, such as
children have when sleeping soundly. The heart melted in
him from emotion. 4* God give thee health and rest, dearest
flower!'' said lie. And then he said again : " Thy misfor-
tune is over, thy weeping is ended, and the merciful Lord
Jesus will grant thy happiness to be as the waters of a river
which have not flowed past yet." As he had a simple soul
and was generous, he raised it to God and asked himself,
" With what am I to give thanks; with what can I repay;
what can I offer to some church, from my possessions, my
grain, my herds, wax, or other things of like nature precious
to Divine Power? " He would have promised even then and
mentioned exactly what he was offering, but he preferred to
wait, since he knew not in what health Danusia would wake,
or whether she would wake in her senses; he was not sure
yet that he would have anything for which to be thankful.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 149
Matsko, though knowing that they would be perfectly safe
only in the territories of Prince Yanush, thought that it was
not proper to disturb Danusia's rest, as it might be her
salvation ; so he kept the attendants ready and also the
pack-horses, but he waited.
Still, when midday had passed and she slept on, they grew
frightened. Zbyshko, who looked through the cracks and the
door unceasingly, entered the hut for the third time and sat
on the log which the serving-woman had drawn to the bedside,
and on which she had changed her clothes for Danusia's.
He sat there and looked at her ; she had not opened her
eyes yet, but after as much time had passed as would have
been needed to say without haste one "Our Father" and
"Hail, Mary," her lips quivered a little and she whispered,
as if she beheld him through her closed eyelids, —
" Zbyshko!"
In an instant he threw himself on his knees before her,
seized her thin hands, and kissed them with ecstasy-
"Thanks to God! " said he, in a broken voice; " Danusia,
thou hast recognized me."
His voice roused her ; she sat up on the bed and with eyes
now open repeated, —
"Zbyshko!"
Then she muttered and stared around as if in wonder.
" Thou art not in captivity," said he ; "I have torn thee
away from them, and we are going to Spyhov."
But she drew her hand away from his grasp, and said,
"All this happened because father's leave was not given.
"Where is the princess? "
"Wake, oh, my berry! The princess is far from here,
but we have taken thee from the Germans."
" They have taken my lute too and broken it against a
wall," continued she, as if talking to herself without hearing
him.
" By the dear God ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.
Now he noted for the first time that her eyes were gleam-
ing and vacant, her cheeks on fire. At that moment the
idea flashed through his head that perhaps she was grievously
ill and mentioned his name twice only because it occurred to
her in the fever; his heart quivered from dread, and cold
reat came out on his forehead.
" Danusia! " said he, "dost thou see me and understand?"
But she answered in a voice of humble entreaty : " Water
Drink ! "
150 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
44 Merciful Jesus! "
He sprang out of the hut, and at the door struck against
Matsko; he threw at him the one word u Water," and
rushed toward the brook which was flowing near by through
forest moss and a thicket.
He returned soon with water, which he gave to Danusia,
who drank eagerly. Matsko had entered the hut, for he had
come to learn how things were, and was looking with a
frown at the sick woman.
44 She is in a fever," said he.
44 Yes," groaned Zbvshko.
" Does she understand what thou sayest?"
it
JNo.
The old man frowned again, then raised his hand and
rubbed the back of his head and his neck with it.
. »
What is to be done? "
44 1 know not."
6k There is only one thing," said Matsko.
But Danusia interrupted him at that moment. When she
had finished drinking she fixed on him eyes widely open
from fever, and said, —
• •
I have not offended thee: forgive."
44 I forgive, child ; I wish only thy good," answered the
old knight, with some emotion.
44 Listen," said he to Zbyshko. 44 There is no reason why
she should stay here. When the wind blows around her,
and the sun warms her, she may feel better. Do not lose
thy head, boy, but put her into that same cradle in which
thev carried her," or on thy saddle, and to the road! Dost
understand? "
After these words he started to leave the hut and give
final orders, but barely had he looked out when he stood
as if fixed to the earth. A strong detachment of infantry,
armed with spears and halberds, had surrounded on four
sides, as with a wall, the hut, the field, and the tarpits.
" Germans! " thought Matsko.
His soul was filled with a shudder, but he grasped his
sword-hilt, gritted his teeth, and stood like a wild beast
which, brought to bay by dogs on a sudden, is preparing
to defend itself desperately. Meanwhile the giant Arnold
with some other knight approached from the tarpits, and
when he had come up he said,
w* The wheel of fortune changes; I was your prisoner,
but now you are ours." He looked then with pride at the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 151
old knight, as at some creature beneath him. He was not a
bad man at all, nor over-cruel, but he had the defect common
to Knights of the Order, who, affable in misfortune, and
even yielding, could never restrain their contempt for the con-
quered, or their limitless pride when they felt superior power
behind them. " You are prisoners," repeated he, loftily.
The old knight looked around gloomily. In his breast
beat a heart that was not timid, it was even bold to excess.
Had he been in armor on his war-horse, had Zbyshko been
at his side, if both had held in their hands swords, axes, or
those terrible "trees" which the Polish knights of that
period wielded so skilfully, he might have tried, perhaps, to
break through that wall of spears and halberds. It was not
without reason that foreign knights called to the Poles at
Vilno, " Ye despise death too much," thus reproaching
them. But Matsko was on foot before Arnold, alone,
without armor; so when he saw that the attendants had
laid down their weapons, and remembered that Zbyshko was
in the hut with Danusia and unarmed, he understood, as a
man of experience and greatly accustomed to warfare, that
he was helpless; so he drew his sword from its sheath
slowly and cast it at the feet of the knight who was stand-
ing near Arnold. That knight spoke with no less pride
than Arnold, but in good Polish and affably:
" What is your name, sir? I shall not command to bind
you if you give your word, since you, as I see, are a belted
knight, and have treated my brother humanely.
" I give my word," answered Matsko. And when he had
told who he was, he inquired if he might go to the hut and
warn his nephew against any unwise act. On receiving per-
mission he vanished in the door, and after a while appeared
again bearing in his hand a misericordia.
" My nephew," said he, " has not even a sword with him,
and begs to remain with his wife till you start from here."
" Let him stay," said Arnold's brother. " I will send food
and drink to him, for we shall not start immediately ; the men
are tired, and we need food and rest ourselves. I beg you
to join us."
They turned then and went toward that same fire at which
Matsko had spent the night previous, but whether through
rudeness or pride, — the former was common enough among
Germans, — they went in advance, letting Matsko follow.
But he, having seen very much, and understanding what
manners were proper on every occasion, inquired,
>>
152 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" Gentlemen, do you invite me as a guest or as a
prisoner i
91
>>
Arnold's brother was ashamed, for he halted and said,
" Pass on, sir."
The old knight went ahead, but not wishing to wound the
vanity of a man who to him might be greatly important, he
said,
u It is evident, sir, that you know not only various lan-
guages, but polite intercourse.
Arnold understood only a few words. " Wolfgang,"
asked he, "what is the question? What is he saying?"
4 'He talks sensibly," answered Wolfgang, who was flat-
tered by Matsko's words, evidently.
They sat at the fire, to which food and drink were brought.
The lesson given the Germans by Matsko was not lost,
for Wolfgang ordered to serve him first. In conversation
the old knight learned how he and his nephew had been
caught: Wolfgang, a younger brother of Arnold, was lead-
ing the Chluhov infantry to Gotteswerder, also against the
insurgent Jinud men. As they came from a distant prov-
ince they had failed to come up with the cavalry. Arnold
had no need to wait for them, knowing that on the road he
would meet other mounted divisions from towns and castles
near the Lithuanian boundary ; for this reason the younger
brother came somewhat later, and was on the road in the
neighborhood of the tarpits when the serving-woman who
had fled in the night-time, informed him of the mishap
which had met his elder brother. Arnold, listening to
that narrative, which was repeated to him in German,
laughed with satisfaction, and declared at last that he had
hoped things would turn out so; but the experienced Matsko,
who in every strait tried to find some relief, thought it
useful to win those two Germans; so he said,
44 It is always grievous to fall into captivity, but I am
grateful that God has not given me into other hands, for,
bv mv faith, vou are real knights who observe honor."
At this Wolftranir closed his eves and nodded, rather
stiffly, it is true, but with evident satisfaction.
^ And you know our speech so well," continued Matsko.
'•God, I see, has given you a mind for everything."
w* I know your language, for in Chluhov the people talk
Polish. My brother and I have served seven years there
under the eomtur."
u And you will receive his ollice after him; it cannot be
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 153
otherwise. But your brother does not speak our language
as you do."
"He understands some, but does not speak. My brother
has more strength than I, though I am not a piece of a man,
but his wit is duller."
" Oh, he is not dull, as it seems to me," said Matsko.
44 Wolfgang, what does he say? " inquired Arnold again.
44 He praises thee."
4 'Of course I do," added Matsko, 44for he is a true
knight, and that is the main thing. I tell you sincerely
that I intended to free him to-day on his word, and let him
go whithersoever he wished, if he would return in a year
even. That is as it should be among belted knights ; " and
he looked into Wolfgang's face carefully.
Wolfgang frowned and said: 44 1 would let you go on
your word perhaps, if you had not helped pagan dogs against
our people."
44 We have not," answered Matsko.
And now rose the same kind of sharp dispute as on the
day previous with Arnold. Though truth was on the old
knight's side, he had more trouble now, for Wolfgang was
keener than his brother. But from the discussion came this
good, that the younger brother too heard of all the crimes
of Schytno, its false oaths and treacheries, and also of the
fate of the unfortunate Danusia. Touching this and the
crimes which Matsko brought before him, he had nothing
to answer. He was forced to confess that their revenge
was just, and that the Polish knights had the right to
act as they had acted.
44 By the sacred bones of Liborius, I shall not pity Dan-
veld. They say that he practised the black art, but God's
power and justice are greater than the black art. As for Sieg-
fried, I have no means of knowing if he served the devil
also, but I shall make no pursuit to save him ; for, first, I
have not the cavalry, and, second, if he tortured that girl, let
him not peep even once out of hell." Here he stretched him-
self and added : " God aid me now and at mv death hour."
" But with that unfortunate martyr, how will it be?" in-
quired Matsko. 44 Will you not give permission to take her
home? Is she to die in your dungeons? Think of God's
anger."
44 1 have no affair with the woman," answered Wolfgang,
abruptly. 44Let one of you take her to her father if ho
will come back, but I will not let off the other."
154 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" Not if T were to swear on my honor, and the spear of
Saint George?"
Wolfgang hesitated somewhat, for the oath was a great
one, but at that moment Arnold asked him the third time,
" What does lie say?" And on learning what the question
was he opposed passionately and rudely the liberation of
both on their word. In this he found his own reckoning,
lie had been beaten by Skirvoillo in the greater battle, and
in single combat by those Polish knights. As a soldier he
knew too that his brother's infantry must return to Mal-
borg, for if they wished to go on to Gotteswerder they
would go after the destruction of the previous detachments,
as if to be slaughtered. He knew, therefore, that he would
have to stand before the Master and the marshal, and he
understood that his disgrace would be decreased could he
show even one considerable captive. One living knight whom
he could present to the eye would mean more than a story
stating that he had captured two.
Matsko, hearing the hoarse outburst and curses of Arnold,
understood straightway that he ought to accept what they
gave since he would gain nothing more, and he said, turning
to Wolfgang, —
"Now I ask you for another thing; I am sure that my
nephew will himself understand that he is to be with his
wife, and I with you j but in every case permit me to inform
him that there is no parleying in this matter, for such is your
will."
"Vervgood; it is all one to me," answered Wolfgang;
"but let us talk of the ransom which your nephew is to
bring for himself and for you, since on this depends all."
i% Of the ransom?" inquired Matsko, who would have
deferred this conversation till another day. " Have we
not time enough before us? When one has to do with a
belted knight a word is the same as ready money; and as
to the amount, we may leave that to conscience. Before
Gotteswerder we took captive a considerable knight of
yours, a certain Pan de Lorche, and my nephew, he it was
who took him. let the knight go on his word, making no
mention at all of the amount of the ransom."
b4 Did you capture De Lorche?" asked Wolfgang, quickly.
"1 know him; he is a wealthy knight. But why have we
not met him on the road?"
Because, as is evident, he went not to Malborg, but to
Gotteswerder or Kagneta," answered .Matsko.
.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 155
"Oh, he is wealthy and of noted family," said Wolfgang.
4 'You have made a rich capture; it is well that you men-
tioned this, I will not free you now for a trifle."
Matsko bit his moustache, but raised his head proudly, and
said,
44 We know our worth without that."
44 So much the better," answered the younger Von Baden;
but immediately he added, " so much the better, but not for
us, — we are humble monks who have vowed poverty, — but
better for the Order, which will use your money to the glory
of God."
Matsko made no answer to this, but he looked at Wolf-
gang as if to say, " Tell that to some other man," and after
a while they began to arrange the terms. This for the old
knight was disagreeable and difficult, for on the one hand
he was very sensitive to losses,, and on the other, he under-
stood that it became neither him nor Zbyshko to put on
themselves too small a value. He -squirmed therefore like
an eel, all the more since Wolfgang, though of smooth
and pleasant speech, proved to be immensely greedy, and
as hard as stone. The only comfort for Matsko was the
thought that De Lorche would pay for all, but he regretted
the lost hope of gain. He did not count on the ransom of
Siegfried, for he thought that Yurand, and even Zbyshko,
would not renounce the old comtur's head for any sum.
After long talk he agreed as to the amount of money and
the interval, and, having stipulated the number of attend-
ants and horses which Zbyshko was to take, he went to tell
him. At the same time he advised his nephew to set out
immediately. Evidently he did this through fear lest some
new thought might strike the Germans.
44 Such is the knightly condition," said he, sighing ; " yes-
terday thou hadst them by the head, to-day they have thee.
Yes, it is difficult ; God grant that our turn come another
day. But lose no time; by going quickly thou wilt overtake
Hlava, and it will be safer for you both in company; but
once out of the forest and in the inhabited part of Mazo-
via ye will find entertainment, assistance, and care at the
house of any noble or land-tiller. With us no one refuses
these services to a stranger, much less to our own people;
for this poor woman there will be perhaps salvation in the
journey."
Thus speaking, he looked at Danusia, who, sunk in half
lethargy, breathed loudly and quickly. Her transparent
156 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
bauds lying on the dark bearskin trembled feverishly.
Matsko made the sign of the cross on her, and said,
44 God change this, for she is spinning fine, as it seems to
me."
** Do not say that," cried Zbyshko, with despairing
emphasis.
44 God is mighty. I will direct to bring the horses here,
and do thou 20."
Matsko went from the hut, and arranged everything for
the journey. The Turks given by Zavisha brought the horses
with the cradle, which was lined with moss and skins, and
Yit, the attendant, brought Zbyshko's saddle-horse.
After a while Zbyshko bore Danusia out of the hut on
one arm. There was something so touching in this that the
brothers Von Baden, whose curiosity had led them to the
hut, when they saw the half-childish form of Danusia, her
face which resembled the faces of sacred virgins in church
pictures, and her weakness so great that she could not move
her head which had dropped heavily on Zbyshko's shoulder,
looked at each other, and their hearts rose against the authors
of such misery.
4* Siegfried had the heart of an executioner, not of a
kniirht," whispered Wolfgang to his brother; " and though
she was the cause of freeing thee, I will have that serpent
flowed with rods."
They were moved by this too, that Zbyshko was carrying
Danusia on his arm as a mother would a child, and they
understood his love, for both had the blood of youth in their
veins yet.
Zbvshko hesitated a while whether to take the sick woman
to the saddle, and hold her before him on the road, or put
her in the cradle. He decided finally for the cradle, think-
ing that it would be easier for Danusia to travel tying down.
Then approaching his uncle, he bent to kiss his hand in
parting. Matsko, who loved him as the apple of his eye,
though he had no wish to show emotion before Germans,
did not restrain himself, but embraced Zbyshko firmly,
pressing his lips to his rich golden hair.
k- God go with thee," said he ; b4 but think of the old man,
for captivity is bitter in every case.
44 1 will not forget," answered Zbyshko.
44 Mav the Most Holy Mother give thee solace !
44 God reward thee for those words, and for everything."
After a while Zbvshko was on his horse, but Matsko
99
99
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 157
thought of something, for he sprang to his nephew, and
putting his hand on his knee, said,
" Listen! If thou overtake Hlava, be careful as to Sieg-
fried that thou bring no disgrace on thyself and my gray
hairs ; Yurand may act, not thou. Swear to me on thy
sword and on thy honor!"
" Until you are freed I will restrain Yurand also, so that
the Germans should not avenge Siegfried on you," answered
Zbyshko.
6 4 Art thou so concerned about me ? "
4 'Thou knowest me, I think," replied Zbyshko, smiling
sadly.
" To the road ! Go in health ! "
The horses started and soon the bright hazel thickets hid
them. All at once Matsko grew terribly sad and lonely ;
his soul was tearing away with all its force after that dear
boy, in whom the whole hope of his race lay. But immedi-
ately he shook himself out of his sorrow, for he was a firm
man, with self-mastery.
u Thank God that 1 am the captive, not Zbyshko," thought
he ; and turning to the Germans, he asked, —
" And, gentlemen, when will you start, and whither will
you go ? "
" We will start when it pleases us," answered Wolfgang,
" and we shall go to Malborsr, where first of all you will
have to stand before the Grand Master."
" Hei, they are ready there to cut my head off for helping
the Jmud men," thought Matsko. But he was comforted by
this, that De Lorche was in reserve, and that the Von Badens
themselves would defend his life if only to save the ransom.
" If they take my head, Zbyshko will not need to come
himself, and decrease his property ; " and this thought brought
him a certain solace.
158 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LIV.
Zbyshko could not overtake his attendant, for Hlava
travelled night and day, resting only as much as was abso-
lutely needed to save the horses from falling dead. These
beasts, since they ate only grass, were weak and could not
go so far through the forests in a day as in places where
oats were found easily. Hlava spared not himself, and had
no regard for the advanced age and weakness of Siegfried.
The old Knight of the Cross suffered terribly, therefore, all
the more since the strong Matsko had hurt his bones previ-
ously at the tarpit. But most grievous for the old man were
the gnats swarming in the damp forests. He could not
drive them away, for his hands were tied, and his feet bound
under the horse's belly. Hlava did pot, it is true, inflict
any torture, but he had no pity on Siegfried, and freed his
right hand only when they halted for eating. "Eat, wolf
snout, so that I may bring thee alive to the master of
Spyhov." Such were the words with which he encouraged
him to refreshment. At the beginning of that journey the
thought had come to Siegfried to kill himself by hunger ; but
when he heard Hlava say that he would open his teeth with
a dagger, and put nourishment down his throat forcibly, he
preferred to yield rather than permit insult to his honor as
a knight, and his dignity as a member of the Order.
Hlava wished at all costs to reach Spyhov considerably
earlier than Zbyshko, so as to save his lady from confusion,
lie, a petty noble, simple but clever and not deficient in
knightly feeling, understood clearly that there would be
something of humiliation for Yagenka to be in Spyhov at
the same time with Danusia. "We may tell the bishop in
Plotsk," thought he, " that the old lord of Bogdanets, be-
cause of guardianship, had to take her with him ; and then,
let it be only mentioned that she is under the protection of
the bishop, and that she has at Zgorzelitse an inheritance
from the abbot, even a voevoda's son will not be too much
for her." This reckoning sweetened the toils of his journey,
for he was troubled by the thought that the happy news
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 159
which he was taking to Spyhov would be for his mistress a
sentence of misery.
Anulka appeared before his eyes often as blushing as an
apple. At those times he touched the sides of his horse with
spurs, as much as the road permitted, such was his hurry to
Spyhov.
They advanced by uncertain roads, or rather without
roads, straight ahead as the cast of a sickle. Hlava knew
only that going always a little to the west and always to
the south they must reach Mazovia, and then all would be
well. In the daytime he followed the sun, and wrhen the
journey stretched into the night he looked at the stars.
The wilderness before him seemed to have neither bound nor
limit. Days and nights flowed past in a night-like gloom.
More than once Hlava thought that Zbyshko would not
bring a woman alive through those terrible uninhabited re-
gions, where there was no place to find provisions, where at
night they had to guard their horses from bears and wolves,
and leave the road in the daytime before bulls and bisons,
where terrible wild boars sharpened their tusks against
pine roots, and where frequently he who did not shoot
from a crossbow, or pierce with a spear the spotted sides
of a fawn or a young pig, had no food for days in suc-
cession.
" What will he do," thought Hlava, " travelling with a
woman nearly tortured to death and almost breathing her
last breath? "
Time after time he had to 2:0 around broad morasses or
CD
deep ravines at the bottom of which torrents, swollen by
spring rains, were roaring. There was no lack, in this
wilderness, of lakes in which he saw at sunset herds of elk
or deer swimming in ruddy, smooth waters. Sometimes
he noticed smoke, announcing the presence of people; a
number of times he approached such forest places, but wild
men ran out to meet him ; these wore skins of wild beasts on
their naked bodies, they were armed with clubs and bows,
and stared ominously from beneath matted locks. The
attendants mistook them for wolf-men. Hlava had to make
quick use of the first astonishment caused by the spectacle
of a knight, and ride away as swiftly as possible. Twice
arrows whistled behind him, and the shout " Vokili ! " (Ger-
mans!) followed. But he chose rather to fly than explain
wiio he was. At last after many days he began to suppose
that he might have passed the boundary. lie learned first
160 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
from hunters speaking Polish that he was on Mazovian
>9
ground at last.
It was easier there, though eastern Mazovia was one
rustling wilderness. Uninhabited places had not ended yet;
still, wherever there was a house, the inhabitants were less
morose, — perhaps because they had not met with continual
hatred, and perhaps, too, because Hlava spoke a language
understood by them. His only trouble was the immense
curiosity of those people, who surrounded the horsemen in
crowds and overwhelmed them with questions.
4* Give him to us, we will take care of him ! " said they,
on learning that the prisoner was a Knight of the Cross.
And they begged so persistently that Hlava was forced
often to be angry, or to explain that the prisoner belonged
to Prince Yanush. Then they yielded. Later on, in a
region inhabited by nobles and land-tillers, it did not go
easilv either. Hatred was seething there against the Knights
of the Order, for people remembered vividly in all places the
treachery and wrong inflicted on the prince when in time of
profound peace the Knights seized him in Zlotoria and held
him prisoner. They did not wish, it is true, u to do justice
there to Siegfried, but this or that sturdy noble said : " Un-
bind him. I will give him a weapon and call him to death
inside a barrier." Into the head of those, Hlava drove the
idea as with a spade that the first right to vengeance be-
longed to the ill-fated master of Spyhov, and that they were
not free to take that right from him.
In settled regions the journey was easy, for there were
roads of some kind, and the horses were fed everywhere
with oats and barley. Hlava drove quickly, therefore, halt-
ing in no place, and ten days before Corpus Christi he was
at Spyhov.
He arrived in the evening, as he had when Matsko sent
him back from Schytno with tidings of his departure for the
Jmud land, and, just as on that day, Yagenka, seeing him
from the window, ran down quickly. He fell at her feet,
unable to utter a word for some time; but she raised him
and took the man upstairs as quickly as possible, not wish-
ing to ask questions before people.
" What news? " inquired she, quivering from impatience,
and hardly able to catch her breath. u Are they alive?
Are thev well?"
" Thev are alive ! thev are well."
w* And she? — have thev found her?"
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 161
" She is found. They have rescued her."
" Praised be Jesus Christ! "
as
frozen, for all her hopes were scattered to dust in one mo-
ment. But strength did not leave her; she did not lose
presence of mind ; after a while she mastered herself per-
fectly, and asked,
" When will they be here? "
"After some days. The road with a sick woman is
difficult."
' ' Is she sick ? "
" Tortured to death. Her mind is disturbed from
suffering."
" Merciful Jesus! "
A brief silence followed, but Yagenka's lips grew pale,
and moved as if in prayer.
" Did she not come to her mind in presence of Zbyshko?"
asked she.
" Maybe she did, but I do not know, for I left there
immediately to inform you, my lady, before they could
reach Spy how"
" God reward thee. Tell how it was."
Hlava narrated briefly how they had intercepted Danusia
and captured both the giant Arnold and Siegfried. He
declared too that he had brought Siegfried to Spyhov, since
the young lord wished to deliver him to Yurand as a gift
and for purposes of vengeance.
I must go now to Yurand," said Yagenka when the
narrative was finished.
And she went, but Hlava was not long alone, for Anulka
ran out to him from a closet, and he, whether he was not
entirely conscious from immense toil and weariness, or
whether he was yearning for her and forgot himself the
moment he saw the girl, he seized her by the waist, pressed
her to his bosom, and kissed her cheeks, lips, and eyes in
such a way as if long before he had told her all that is told
young girls usually before such an action.
And perhaps really he had told her in spirit during his
journey, for he kissed and kissed without stopping; he
drew her to him with such vigor that the breath was almost
stopped in her. She did not defend herself, at first because
she was astonished, and then because of faintness, which was
so great that she would have fallen to the floor perhaps if
less powerful arms had held her. Fortunately this did not
VOL, II. 11
1^2 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
last long, for steps were heard on the stairway, and Father
Kaleb burst into the chamber.
They sprang away from each other, and the priest over-
whelmed the Cheh with questions, which were hard for him
to answer since he could not catch breath. The priest
thought the man's trouble caused by toils of the journey, and
when he had heard confirmation of the news that Danusia
was found and recovered, and her torturer brought to Spy-
hov, he fell on his knees to thank God. Meanwhile the
blood quieted in Hlava's veins somewhat, and when the
priest rose the Cheh told calmly how they had found and
rescued Danusia.
"God did not restore her," said the priest on hearing
everything, "to leave her mind and soul in darkness and
in control of unclean powers. Yurand will place his holy
hands on her, and bring back health and reason with one
prayer."
" The knight Yurand?" asked Hlava, with astonishment.
"Has he power like that? Can he become a saint during
earthly life?"
" Before God he is a saint while alive, and when he dies
people will have in heaven, one more patron, a martyr."
" But you have said, reverend father, that he will place
his hands on his daughter's head. Has his right hand grown
out again ? — for I know that you begged the Lord Jesus to
make it grow."
I have said 'hands,' as is said usually," answered the
priest ; " but with divine grace even one hand suffices."
" Surely," answered Hlava.
But there was in his voice a certain disappointment, for
he had hoped to witness an evident miracle. Further con-
versation was interrupted by the coming of Yagenka.
" I have told him the news carefully," said she, " so that
sudden joy might not kill him. He dropped down at once
in cross form and is praying."
" He lies whole nights thus, but now he will be sure not
to rise till to-morrow," answered Father Kaleb.
That was in fact what happened. They looked in a num-
ber of times at him, and each time they found him lying,
not asleep, but in prayer so earnest that it equalled mental
oblivion. The guard, who from the tower of the castle
overlooked the land and watched over Spyhov according to
custom, declared later on that he saw during that night acer-
tain unusual brightness in the chamber of the "old master."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 163
Only next morning, considerably after matins, when Ya-
genka looked in again, did he inform her that he wished to
see Hlava and the captive. They brought Siegfried in from
the dungeon then. His hands were bound crosswise on his
breast, and, in company with Tolima, all went to Yurand.
At the first moment Hlava could not see Yurand well,
for the membrane windows admitted little light, while the day
was dark because of clouds which had covered the sky com-
pletely, and announced a dreadful tempest. But when his
keen eyes had grown used to the gloom, he barely rec-
ognized the old man, so thin had he grown, and so wretched.
The giant had changed into an immense skeleton. His face
was so white that it did not differ much from the milky
color of his beard and hair, and when he bent toward the
arm of the chair and closed his eyelids, he resembled a real
corpse, as it seemed to Hlava.
Near the armchair stood a table ; on the table was a
crucifix, near it a pitcher of water and a loaf of black
bread ; in the latter was thrust a misericordia, or that dreadful
knife which knights used to despatch the wounded. Yurand
had taken no nourishment save bread and water for a long
time. A coarse hair shirt served him as clothing ; this he
wore on his naked body ; the shirt was girded by a grass
rope. Thus lived the wealthy and once terrible knight of
Spyhov since his return from captivity in Schytno.
When he heard people enter he pushed away with his leg
the tame she- wolf which kept his feet warm, next he straight-
ened his body ; then it was that he seemed to Hlava like a
dead man. A moment of expectation followed, for those
present thought that he would make a sign for some one to
speak; but he sat motionless, white, calm, with lips somewhat
open, as if he had sunk really into the endless repose of death.
44 Hlava is here," said Yagenka, in her sweet voice, at
last ; " do you wish to hear him? "
He nodded in sign of assent ; then Hlava began his narra-
tive for the third time. He mentioned briefly the battles
fought with the Germans near Gotteswerder, described the
struggle with Arnold von Baden and the recovery of Danusia,
but not wishing to add pain to those glad tidings brought
the old martyr, and rouse new fear in him, he concealed the
fact that Danusia's mind was disturbed by long days of
cruel torture.
But since his heart was envenomed against the Knights of
the Order, and he desired that Siegfried should be punished
164 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
unsparingly, he took pains not to hide that they had found
her terrified, reduced to wretchedness, so sick that it could
be seen how they had treated her in the fashion of hangmen,
and that if she had remained longer in their dreadful hands
she would have withered and died, just as flowers wither
and perish when trampled. After this new narrative came
the no less gloomy roar of the approaching tempest. Mean-
while bronze-colored cloud-packs rolled forward more and
more mightily over Spyhov.
Yurand listened without a movement or a quiver, so that
it might have seemed to those before him that he was sleep-
ing But he heard every word and understood it, for when
Hlava spoke of Danusia's misery, two great tears gathered
in his empty eye-pits and flowed down his cheeks. Of all
earthly feelings, there remained to him only this one : love
for his daughter.
Then his bluish lips moved in prayer. Outside were heard
still distant thunderpeals, and from moment to moment light-
ning illuminated the windows. Yurand prayed long, and
tears fell to his white beard a second time. At last he
ceased to weep, and a long silence followed, which continu-
ing beyond measure grew irksome to those present, for they
knew not what to do with themselves.
At last old Tolima, the right hand of Yurand, his com-
rade iy all battles, and the main guardian of Spyhov,
said. —
ifc Standing before you, lord, is that hell-dweller, that wolf-
man of the Order who tortured your child and tortured you;
let me know by a sign what I am to do with him, and how I
am to give him punishment."
At these words a sudden light passed over Yurand's face,
and he motioned to bring the prisoner near him.
In a twinkle two attendants seized Siegfried by the
shoulders and brought him to the master of Spyhov. Yurand
stretched out his hand and passed his palm over Siegfried's
face, as if wishing to recall those features, or impress them
on his memory for the last time, then he dropped his hand
to the captive's breast, felt the arms lying on it crosswise,
touched the cords, — and, closing his eyes, bent his head
forward.
Those present supposed that he was meditating. But what-
ever he was doing, the act did not last long, for after a
while lie recovered and directed his hand toward the loaf into
which was thrust the ominous misericordia.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 165
Then Yagenka, Hlava, even old Tolima, and all the atten-
dants held the breath in their breasts. The punishment was
a hundred times deserved, the vengeance was just, but at
the thought that the old man half alive there before them
would grope his way to the slaughter of a bound captive,
the hearts shuddered in their bosoms.
But he, taking the knife by the middle of the blade,
stretched his index finger to the point, so that he might
know what it touched, and then he began to cut the cords
on the arms of Siegfried.
Wonder seized all, for they understood his wish now,
and were unwilling to believe their eyesight. This deed,
however, was too much for them. Hlava murmured first,
after him Tolima, and then the attendants. But Father
Kaleb inquired in a voice broken by irresistible weeping,
44 Brother Yurand, what is your desire? Is it to liberate
the prisoner?
»
fc4 Yes," answered Yurand, with a motion of his head.
" Do you wish that he should go unpunished, free of
vengeance
"Yes!"
5> "
The muttering of indignation and of anger increased, but
Father Kaleb, not wishing that the unparalleled deed of
mercy should be hindered, turned to the murmurers, and
cried,
" Who dares oppose a saint's will? To your knees ! "
And kneeling himself, he began,
" Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name
Thy kingdom come —
And he said the Lord's prayer to the end. At the words,
" and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who
trespass against us," his eyes turned involuntarily to Yurand,
whose face was brightened really as with light from another
world .
And this sight together with the words of the prayer con-
quered the hearts of all present, for old Tolima, with a soul
hardened in endless battles, made the sign of the holy cross,
and embraced Yurand's knees.
" If your will is to be accomplished, lord," said he, u it is
necessary to conduct the prisoner to the boundary."
44 Yes," nodded Yurand.
Lightning flashed oftener and oftener at the window ; the
tempest drew nearer and nearer.
lfifi THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LV.
Two horsemen were riding toward the boundary of Spyhov
in the wind, and in rain which at moments became a down-
pour. These two were Tolima and Siegfried. Tolima was
conducting the German lest the peasant guards, or the ser-
vants at Spyhov, who were burning with terrible hatred and
desire of revenge, might slay him on the road. Siegfried
rode without weapons, but unbound. The rain driven by
wind was alreadv on them. Now and then when an un-
expected thunderclap came, the horses rose on their haunches.
The two men rode in silence along a deep valley ; often they
were so near each other, because of the narrow road, that
stirrup struck stirrup. Tolima, accustomed for years to
guard captives, looked from moment to moment at Sieg-
fried with watchful eye even then, as if for him it were
a question that the captive should not rush away unex-
pectedly ; and each time a quiver passed through him, for it
seemed to the old man that the knight's eyes were glittering
in the darkness like the eyes of a vampire or an evil spirit.
He even thought of making the sign of the cross on him,
but remembering; that under the sign of the cross he might
r* o o
howl with a voice that was not human, then change, and
gnash his teeth, a still greater fear possessed him. The old
warrior, who could strike alone on a whole crowd of Germans,
as a falcon strikes partridges, was afraid of unclean powers,
and had no wish to deal with them. He would have preferred
simply to show the road to the German and return, but he
was ashamed of himself for this thought, and conducted
Siegfried to the boundary.
*
There, when they reached the edge of the Spyhov forest,
an interval in the rain came, and the clouds were brightened
bv a certain strange vellow light. It grew clearer, and
Siegfried's eves lost their former unearthly gleam. But then
another temptation attacked Tolima. "They commanded
me," said lie to himself. " to conduct to the boundary this
mad dog in the greatest security: I have conducted him,
but is he to go away untouched by vengeance or punish-
ment, this torturer of my lord and his child? Would it not
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 167
be a worthy deed and dear to God to destroy him? Ei! I
should like to challenge him to the death. We have no
weapons, it is true, but five miles from here, in my lord's
house at Vartsimov, they will give the wretch a sword, or
an axe, and I will fight with him. God grant me victory
and then I will cut him up, as is proper, and bury his head
in a dung heap ! " So spoke Tolima to himself, and, looking
greedily at the German, he moved his nostrils, as if catching
the odor of fresh blood. And he was forced to struggle
with his desire grievously, to fight with himself sternly, till,
remembering that Yurand had granted the prisoner life and
freedom, not to the boundary merely, but beyond it, and that
if he should slay him the holy act of his lord would be de-
feated, and the reward for it in heaven be decreased, he
overcame himself at last, reined in his horse, and said,
" Here is our boundary, and to yours it i£ not distant.
Go in freedom ; if remorse does not choke thee, and God's
thunderbolts do not strike, nothing threatens thee from
people ! "
Then Tolima turned about, and Siegfried rode on with a
certain wild petrifaction in his face, without answering a
word, and as if not hearing that any one had spoken.
He went on by a road now wider, and was as if sunk in a
dream.
The cessation in the storm was brief, and the clearness
of short duration. It grew so dark again that one might
have thought that the gloom of night had fallen on the
o ~ £3
world. The clouds sank almost to the tops of the pine-
trees. From above came an ominous growl, and as it were
an impatient hiss and the quarrelling of thunders which the
angel of the storm was restraining yet. But lightning
0 T ~«- -^v»~ ^0
illuminated from moment to moment with a blinding glitter
the awful sky and the terrified earth, and then was to be
seen a broad road lying between two black walls of forest;
advancing along the middle of that road, was a lone man on
horseback. Siegfried rode forward half conscious, devoured
by fever. Despair was eating his soul from the time of
Rotgier's death ; the crimes which he had committed through
revenge, the remorse, the terrifying visions, the tortures of
his soul had dimmed his mind for a time to such a degree
that only with the greatest effort did he defend himself
from madness, and even at moments he gave way to it.
Recently the toils of the journey, under the firm hand of
Hlava, the night passed in the prison of Spyhov, and the
168 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
uncertainty of his fate, but above all that unheard-of
act of favor and mercy which was almost superhuman,
and which simply terrified him, — all these rent the old
knight to the last degree. At times thought became tor-
pid and dead in him, so that he lost power of seeing
what was happening to him; but again fever roused him,
and there rose in the man at once a certain dull feeling
of despair, of loss, of ruin, — a feeling that all was now
quenched, ended, gone, that a, limit of some sort had been
reached, that around him was naught but night and nothing-
ness, and, as it were, a kind of ghastly pit filled with terror,
to which he must go in every case.
LL
Go ! go ! " whispered suddenly some voice at his ear.
He looked around, and saw Death, in the form of a skele-
ton sitting on a skeleton horse, pushing along at his side
there, and rattling his bones.
" Art thou here? " asked the Knight of the Cross.
" I am. Go on ! go on ! "
And at that moment Siegfried saw that he had a com-
panion on the other side also ; stirrup to stirrup with him
was riding some kind of thing with a body like that of a
man, but with a face that was not human, for the thing had
a beast's head with ears standing erect, long, pointed, and
covered with black hair.
" Who art thou? " cried Siegfried.
]$ut that thing, instead of an answer, showed its teeth,
and growled deeply.
Siegfried closed his eyes, but immediately he heard a
louder rattle of bones, and a voice speaking into his very
ear.
u It is time! it is time ! hurry ! go on ! "
And he answered, "I go." But that answer came from
his breast as if some one else had given it.
Then, as if pushed by some irresistible force from outside,
he dismounted, and removed from his horse the high saddle of
a knight, and then the bridle. His companions dismounted
also, but did not leave him for the twinkle of an eye; they
led him from the middle of the road to the edge of the
forest. There the black vampire bent down a limb and
then helped him to fasten the reins of the bridle to it.
" Hurry!" whispered Death.
"Hurry!" whispered certain voices from the tree tops.
Siegfried, as it were sunk in sleep, drew the second rein
through the buckle, made a halter, and standing on the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 169
saddle, which he had placed under the tree, put the halter
around his neck.
" Push away the saddle ! — It is done ! Aa ! "
The saddle pushed by his foot rolled some steps away,
and the body of the ill-fated knight hung heavily.
For a flash it seemed to him that he heard some hoarse,
repressed roar, that the ghastly vampire rushed at him,
shook him, and tore his breast with its teeth, so as to bite
the heart in him. But afterward his quenching eyes saw
something else : Death dissolved into a kind of white cloud
there before him, pushed up to him slowly, embraced, sur-
rounded, enveloped him, and finally covered everything with
a ghastly, impenetrable curtain.
At that moment the storm grew wild with immeasurable
fury. A thunderbolt struck with an awful explosion in the
middle of the road, as if the earth had sunk in its foun-
dations. The whole forest bent under a whirlwind. The
roar, the whistle, the noise, the crashing of tree-trunks, and
the crack of breaking limbs filled the depth of the forest.
Torrents of rain, driven by wind, hid the light, and only
during brief bloody lightning-flashes was the corpse of Sieg-
fried visible, whirling wildly above the road.
Next morning a rather numerous escort advanced along
that same road. At the head of it rode Yagenka with
Anulka and Hlava ; behind them were wagons conducted
by four attendants armed with swords and crossbows.
Each of the drivers had at his side also a spear and an
axe, not counting forks and other weapons useful on jour-
neys. These were needful both in defence against wild
beasts and robber bands, which raged always along the
boundaries of the Order. Against these it was that Yagello
complained bitterly to the Grand Master, both in letters
and personally in the meetings at Ratsiondzek. But having
trained men and defensive weapons, one might be free of
fear. The escort advanced, therefore, with self-confidence
and boldly.
After the storm came a marvellous day, fresh, calm, and
so clear that where there was no shade the eyes of the
travellers blinked from excess of light. Not a leaf moved
on the trees, and from each leaf hung great drops of rain
which glittered with rainbow colors in the sun. Amid the
needle-like leaves of the pine, these drops glistened like
great diamonds. The downpour of rain had formed on the
170 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
road little streams which flowed toward lower places with a
gladsome murmur, and formed shallow pools in depressions.
The whole region was irrigated, wet, but smiling in the
clearness of morning. On such mornings delight seizes
man's heart, so the drivers and attendants sang to them-
selves in low voices, wondering at the silence which reigned
anions: those who were riding before them.
They were silent, for sorrow had settled down in Yagen-
ka's soul. In her life something had come to an end, some-
thing was broken ; and the girl, though not greatly used to
meditation, and unable to explain to herself clearly what was
happenin in her mind and what appeared to her, still felt
that everything by which she had lived up to that time had
failed her, and gone for nothing ; that every hope in her had
been dissipated, as the morning mist is blown apart on the
fields, that she must renounce everything, abandon every-
thing:, forget everything, and begin life anew. She thought
too that though by the will of God the future would not
be altogether bad, still it could not be other than sad, and
in no case so good as that might have been which had just
ended.
And her heart was pressed by immense sorrow for that
past which was now closed forever, and the sorrow rose in
a stream of tears to her eves. But she would not let those
tears come, for, in addition to the whole burden which
weighed down her soul, she felt shame. She would have pre-
ferred never to have left Zgorzelitse rather than return as she
was returning then from Spyhov. She had not gone there
merely to deprive Stan and Yilk of a reason for attacking
Zgorzelitse: this she could not hide from herself. No!
This was known also to Matsko, who had not taken her for
that reason either, and it would be known surely to Zbyshko.
At the latter thought her cheeks burned, bitterness filled
her heart. %* I was not haughtv enough for thee," said she
in spirit, " and now I have received what I worked for."
And to anxiety, uncertainty of the morrow, regretful sadness
and undying sorrow for the past, was joined humiliation.
But the further course of her grievous thoughts was in-
terrupted by some man hurrying to meet them. Hlava, who
kept a watchful eye on everything, spurred his horse toward
the man. and from the crossbow on his shoulder, his badger-
skin bag, and the feathers on his cap, recognized a forester.
i% Ilei, but who art thou? Halt ! " cried he, to make sure.
The man approached quickly, his face full of emotion, as
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 171
men's faces are usually when they wish to announce some-
thing uncommon.
" There is a man," cried he, " hanging on the road before
you !
Hlava was alarmed lest that might be the work of robbers,
9>
yy
and inquired quickly, —
"Is it far from here ?
" The shot of a crossbow — at the very road."
"Is no one with him?"
" No, no one; but I frightened away a wolf which was
sniffing him."
The mention of a wolf pacified Hlava, for it showed that
there were no people near by, nor any ambush. Meanwhile
Yagenka said, —
" See what it is ! "
Hlava galloped forward and after a while returned still
more quickly.
"Siegfried is hanged!" cried he, reining in his horse
before Yagenka.
"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit!
Siegfried? The Knight of the Cross?"
"The Knight of the Cross. He hanged himself with the
bridle."
"Hanged himself?"
"It is evident that he did, for the saddle is lying near
him. If robbers had done the deed they would have killed
the man simply, and taken the saddle, for it is of value."
" How shall we pass? "
" Let us not go that way ! let us not go ! " cried Anulka,
in fear. " Something will catch us."
Yagenka too was frightened a little, for she believed that
foul spirits gathered in great crowds around bodies of sui-
cides. But Hlava was daring and felt no fear.
"Oh," said he, "I was near him and even pushed him
with a lance, and still I feel no devil on my shoulder."
" Do not blaspheme! " called Yagenka.
"I am not blaspheming," answered Hlava, "but I trust
in the power of God. Still, if you are afraid we can go
around through the forest.
>>
Anulka begged them to go around, but Yagenka thought
a while, and said,
" Ei, it is not proper to leave a corpse unburied. Burial
is a Christian act enjoined by the Lord Jesus. Siegfried
was a man in every case."
172 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
>>
"True; but a Knight of the Cross, an executioner who
hanged himself ! Let crows and wolves work at him."
" Do not say idle words. God will judge him for his
sins, but let us do our part. No evil will attach to us if we
carry out a pious command.
" Let it be as you wish," answered Hlava.
And he gave needful orders to the attendants, who
obeyed with disgust and hesitation. But fearing Hlava, with
whom dispute was dangerous, they took, in the absence
of spades, forks and axes to make a hole in the earth, and
went to work. Hlava went with them to give an example,
and when he had made a sign of the cross he cut with his
own hands the strap by which the corpse was hanging.
Siegfried's face had grown blue in the air and was
ghastly, for his eyes were not closed and they had a terri-
lied expression. His mouth was open as if to catch the last
breath.
They dug a depression there at his side quickly, and with
fork-handles stuffed the body into |t, face downward.
After they had covered it the attendants sought stones, for
the custom was from time immemorial to cover suicides with
stones, otherwise they would rise at night and waylay
travellers. There were stones enough on the road and
anions; the mosses of the forest. So there soon rose above
the Knight of the Cross a tomb, and then Hlava cut out
with an axe, on the trunk of the pine-tree, a cross, — which
he made, not for Siegfried, but to prevent evil spirits from
assembling on that spot, — and then he returned to the
company.
" His soul is in hell, but his body is in the earth," said he
to Yagenka ; u now we may go."
And they moved forward. But Yagenka when riding
past broke a twig from the pine-tree and threw it on the
stones. Following the example of their lady, all the others
did in like manner, for custom comnlanded that also. They
rode on a long time in thouffhtfulness, thinking of that evil
enemy the Knight of the Cross, and the punishment which
had overtaken him, till at last Yagenka said, —
u The justice of God does not spare, and it is not proper
to say even 4 eternal rest,' for that man, since there is no
rest for him."
" You have a compassionate heart, since you commanded
to bury him," answered Hlava. And then he added with a
certain hesitation: 4* People say — well not people perhaps,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 173
>>
only wizards and witches — that a rope, or a strap even, on
which a man has hanged himself gives luck in all things ; but
I did not take the strap from Siegfried's neck because for
you I expect happiness, not from enchantment, but from the
power of the Lord Jesus.
Yagenka made no answer at the moment, and only after
a while, when she had sighed a number of times, did she say,
as if to herself,
44 Ei! My happiness is behind, not before me ! "
174 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LVL
Only on the ninth day after Yagenka had gone did
Zbyshko appear on the boundary of Spyhov, but Danusia
was so near death then that he had lost every hope of bring-
ing her alive to her father. Next day, when she answered dis-
connectedly, he saw at once that not merely was her mind
shattered, but that her body was seized by sickness of some
kind, against which there was no more strength in that
child exhausted by captivity, confinement, torment, and
continual terror. It may be that the noise of the desperate
encounter between Zbyshko, Matsko, and the Germans had
overfilled the measure of her fear, and that the sickness
had come in that moment. It is enough that fever had not
left her from that day till almost the end of the journey.
This had been a favoring circumstance thus far, for Zbyshko
had brought her like a dead person, without consciousness
or knowledge, through the terrible wilderness by means of
immense efforts.
After they had passed the wilderness and entered a grain
country where there were land-tillers and nobles, toils and
dangers were over. When people learned that he was
bringing; a child of their own race rescued from the Knights
of the Order, and moreover a daughter of the famed Yurand,
of whom minstrels sang so many songs, in castles, houses,
and cottages they outstripped one another in services and
assistance. They furnished provisions and horses. All
doors stood open. Zbyshko had no further need to carry
her in the cradle between horses, for sturdy youths bore her
in a litter from village to village with as much care and
reverence as if they were bearing a sacred object. Women
surrounded her with the tenderest attention. Men, while
listening to the narrative of the wrongs wrought on her,
gritted their teeth, and more than one of them put his iron
armor on straightway and seized his sword, axe, or lance to
set out with Zbyshko and avenge " with addition," for it
did not seem enough to that stern generation to avenge one
wrouir bv another evenly.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 175
Zbyshko was not thinking at that moment of vengeance,
but only of Danusia. He lived amid glimpses of hope when
the sick woman seemed better for a moment, and in dull
despair when her condition grew worse to appearance. As
to the last, he could not deceive himself longer. At the
beginning of the journey the superstitious thought flew
through his head frequently, that perhaps somewhere in
those long, roadless places through which they were passing,
Death was following step by step after them, just lurking
for the moment to rush at Danusia and suck the remnant
of life from her. This vision, or rather this feeling, was so
distinct, especially in dark nights, that the desperate wish
seized him often to turn back, challenge that vision, as a
knight may be challenged, and fight to the last breath with it.
But at the end of the road the case was still worse, for he
felt Death, not behind, but in the midst of the company ; not
visible, it is true, but so near that its freezing breath blew
around them ; and he understood that against such an enemy
bravery was of no avail, a strong hand of no use, a weapon
of no use, — that he must surrender to that enemy the
dearest life as booty, supinely, without a struggle.
And that feeling was of all the most dreadful, for with it
was connected a sorrow as irresistible as a whirlwind, as
deep as the sea. How was his soul not to groan in
Zbyshko, how was it not to be rent with pain when, looking
at his beloved, he said to her, as if with involuntary re-
proach : u Have I loved thee for this, have I sought thee for
this, and fought thee free, just to cover thee with earth the
day after, and never see thee a second time? " And while
speaking thus he gazed at her cheeks blooming with fever,
at her dull, wandering eyes, and again he asked: u Wilt
thou leave me? Dost thou not grieve? Dost thou prefer
to be away from me rather than with me?" And then he
thought that there might be disorder in his own head ; his
breast rose with immensely great weeping, which rose but
could not burst forth, since a certain rage was barring the
way to it, and a certain anger at the merciless, cold, and
blind power which had unfolded itself above that guiltless
woman. Had that evil Knight of the Cross been present
there then, Zbyshko would have torn him asunder in the
manner of a wild beast.
When thev reached the hunting-lodge he wished to halt
there, but it was deserted during autumn. From the guards
he learned, moreover, that Prince Yanush had gone to his
176 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
brother at Plotsk and taken the princess ; he abandoned his
plan, therefore, of visiting Warsaw, where the court physician
might save the sick woman. He must go to Spyhov, and to
him this was terrible, for he thought that all was ending,
and that he would take only a corpse home to Yurand.
But just a few hours of road before Spyhov a brighter ray
of hope struck his heart again. Danusia's cheeks grew pale,
her eyes became less dull, her breath, not so loud, was less
hurried. Zbyshko saw this at once and soon commanded the
last halt so that she might rest the more quietly. They
were about five miles from Spyhov, far from human dwell-
ings, on a narrow road between a field and a meadow. But
a wild pear-tree standing near-by offered shelter from the
sunrays ; they halted, therefore, under its branches. The at-
tendants dismounted and unbridled their horses, so that
the beasts might eat grass more easily. Two women
occupied in serving Danusia, and the youths who carried her,
wearied by the road and by heat, lay down in the shade and
fell asleep quickly. Zbyshko alone watched at the litter, and
sitting on the roots of the pear-tree did not take his eyes
from the sick woman.
She lav there in the afternoon silence, motionless, with
closed eyelids. But to Zbyshko it seemed that she was not
sleeping. Indeed, when at the other end of the broad meadow
a man who was mowing stopped and began to sharpen his
scythe with a whetstone, she quivered slightly, opened her
eyes for an instant, and closed them ; her breast rose as if
with a deeper breathing, and from her lips came a barely
audible whisper,
" Sweet flowers."
Those were the first words not feverish and not wandering
which she had uttered since the beginning of the journey ; in-
deed from the meadow warmed by the sun the breeze brought
a really strong perfume, in which were felt hay and honey
with various fragrant plants. So Zbyshko's heart trembled
from delight at the thought that consciousness was returning
to the sick woman.
In his first rapture he wished to cast himself at her feet,
but fear that lie miirht frighten her restrained him, and he
only knelt at the litter, bent over her, and said quietly,
k* Danusia ! Danusia! "
She opened her eyes, looked at him some time, then a
smile brightened her features, and she said " Zbyshko," just
as she had in the tarburners' hut, but with far greater con-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 177
sciousness. And she tried to stretch her hands to him, but
failed because of surpassing weakness; he put his arms
around her with a heart as full as if he were thanking her
for some immense favor.
"Thou hast come to thyself," said he. 44 Oh, praise to
God — to God
Then his voice failed him, and for some time they looked
at each other in silence. The silence of the field was broken
only by the fragrant meadow-breeze which murmured among
the leaves of the pear-tree, the chirping of crickets in the
grass, and the distant, indistinct singing of the mower.
Danusia gazed with growing consciousness and did not
cease smiling, just like a child that in its sleep sees an angel.
But in her eyes began now to appear a certain wonder.
44 Where am I?" asked she.
Then a whole swarm of brief answers, interrupted through
delight, broke from Zbyshko's lips,
44 Thou art with me! Near Spyhov. "We are going to
thy father. Thy misfortune is ended. Oi ! my Danusia !
Danusia ! I sought thee and redeemed thee in battle. Thou
art not in German power now. Have no fear of that ! We
shall soon be in Spyhov. Thou hast been ill, but the Lord
Jesus had mercy. How much pain there was, how much
weeping ! Danusia ! — Now it is well ! — There is nothing
before thee but happiness. Ei, how I have searched, how I
have wandered ! — Ei, mighty God ! — Ei!
And he drew a deep breath, but almost with a groan, as if
he had thrown the last weight of pain from his heart.
Danusia lay quietly, recalling to herself something, ponder-
ing something, till at last she asked, —
44 Then thou didst not forget me? "
And two tears which had gathered in her eyes rolled down
her face slowly to the pillow.
44 I forget thee !" exclaimed Zbj-shko.
There was in that restrained exclamation more force than
in the greatest vows and declarations, for he had loved her
with his whole soul at all times, and from the moment when
he had found her she was dearer than the whole world to him.
Meanwhile silence came again ; only, in the distance the
mower stopped singing and began to whet his scythe a
second time.
Danusia's lips moved again, but with a whisper so low that
Zbyshko could not hear it; so, bending down, he inquired,
44 What dost thou say, berry? "
VOL. II. — 12
>>
178 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
And she repeated,
" Sweet flowers."
u We are at a meadow," answered he, " but soon we shall
go to thy father, who is freed from captivity also. And thou
wilt be mine till death. Dost hear me well, dost under-
stand ? "
With that, great alarm racked him, for he noted that her
face was growing paler, and that small drops of sweat were
coming out on it thickly.
fc; What is the matter? " asked he, in desperate fear.
lie felt the hair rising on his head, and cold passing
through his bones.
" What troubles thee? Tell ! " repeated he.
u Darkness ! " whispered she.
" Darkness? The sun is shining, and does it seem dark to
thee? " asked he, with panting voice. "Just now thou wert
speaking reasonably. In God's name, say one word even!
She moved her lips again, but could not even whisper.
Zbyshko divined only that she was uttering his name, that
she was calling him. Immediately after that her emaciated
hands began to tremble, and hop on the rug with which she
was covered. That lasted a moment. There was no cause
for mistake then — she was dying !
»
But terrified and in despair, Zbyshko fell to imploring her,
as if a prayer could do anything, —
"Danusia! O merciful Jesus! — Wait even to Spyhov!
Wait! wait! O Jesus! O Jesus! O Jesus!"
While he implored thus the women woke, and the attend-
ants ran up; they had been at a distance near the horses in
the meadow. But understanding with the first cast of the
eve what was happening, they knelt and began to repeat
aloud the Litany.
The breeze stopped, the leaves ceased to rustle on the
pear-tree, and only words of prayer were heard amid the
great silence of the meadow.
Danusia, before the very end of the Litany, opened her
eyes once more, as if wishing to look for the last time on
Zbyshko and the world of the sun; next moment she dropped
into the sleep of eternity.
The women closed her eyelids and then went to the
meadow for flowers. The attendants followed; and they
moved in sunshine, among abundant grass, like spirits of the
field, bending down from moment to moment and weeping,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 179
for in their hearts they had pity. Zbyshko knelt m the
shadow at the litter, with his head on Danusia's knees, with-
out a movement or a word ; he was as if dead himself, but
they circled about, now nearer, now more distant, plucking
the yellow marigolds, the white pimpernel, the thickly grow-
ing rosy sorrel, and white flowers with the odor of honey.
In damp depressions they found also lilies of the valley, and
broom on the green ridge next the fallow land. When they
had each an armful they surrounded the litter in a mournful
circle and strewed flowers and plants on the remains of the
dead woman, leaving exposed only her face, which amid the
lilies looked white, calm, at rest in a sleep that could not be
broken ; the face was serene and simply angelic.
To Spyhov it was not quite five miles ; so after some time,
when sadness and pain had passed with their tears, they
raised the litter and moved toward the pine forest from
which the lands of Spyhov began.
The attendants led the horses after the procession.
Zbyshko himself helped to carry the litter in front, and the
women, laden with bundles of plants and flowers, preceded,
singing pious hymns ; they advanced slowly between the
green meadow and the level, gray, fallow land, like any pro-
cession of mourners.
On the blue sky there was not the slightest cloud, and the
whole world was nestling in golden sunlight.
180 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
CHAPTER LVII.
They came at last with the remains of Danusia to the
pine forests of Spyhov, at the edge of which Yurand's
armed guards stood night and day watching. One of these
hurried off with the news to old Tolima and Father Kaleb;
others conducted the procession by what was at first a wind-
ing and sunken, but later a broad forest roadway, till they
reached the place where trees ended, and open, wet lands
began, and sticky morasses swarming with water-birds;
beyond these quagmires on a dry elevation stood Yurand's
fortress. They saw at once that the sad tidinsrs concerning
them had reached Spyhov, for barely had they emerged
from the shade of the pine woods onto the bright open plain
when to their ears came the sound of a bell from the fortress
chapel. Soon after, they saw many people, men and women,
coming toward them from a distance. When this company
had approached to a point within two or three bow-shots
Zbyshko could distinguish persons. At the head of the pro-
cession walked Yurand himself, supported by Tolima, and
feeling with a staff out in front of his body. It was easy
to distinguish the master of Spyhov by his immense stature,
by the red pits in place of eyes, and by the white hair which
fell to his shoulders. At his side in a white surplice, and
holding a cross in his hand, walked Father Kaleb. Behind
them was borne a banner with Yurand's ensign; with it
moved the armed 4' warriors" of Spyhov, and behind them
married women with veils on their heads, and young girls
with hair hanging loose on their shoulders. In the rear of
the procession was a wagon on which they were to place the
remains of Danusia.
On seeing Yurand, Zbyshko commanded to put down the
litter. — he himself was carrying the end next the head, —
then he approached Yurand and cried in that terrible voice
with which immense pain and despair express themselves,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 181
u I sought her till I found her and freed her, but she pre-
ferred God to Spyhov."
And pain broke him utterly, for he fell on Yurand's breast,
embraced him, and groaned out,
" O Jesus! O Jesus! O Jesus !
At this sight the hearts of the armed attendants were
enraged, and they fell to beating their shields with their
spears, not knowing how to express in another way their
pain and their desire for vengeance. The women raised a
lament, they wailed one louder than another, they put their
aprons to their eyes, or covered their heads with them alto-
gether, and called in heaven-piercing voices : " Ei ! misfor-
tune ! misfortune ! For thee there is gladness, for us only
weeping. Ei ! misfortune ! Death has cut thee down ! The
Skeleton has seized thee! Oi ! oi ! " — while some of them,
bending their heads backward and closing their eyes, cried :
" Was it evil for thee with us, O dearest flower; was it evil?
Thy father is left in great mourning, while thou art there
in God's chambers ! Oi! oi! " Others again told the dead
woman that she had not pitied her father or her husband in
their tears and loneliness. And this wail of theirs and this
weeping were expressed in a half chant, for those people
could not express their pain otherwise.
At last Yurand, withdrawing from Zbyshko's arms, reached
out his staff in sign that he wished to go to Danusia. That
moment Tolima and Zbyshko caught him by the arms and
led him to the litter; there he knelt by the body, passed
his hand over it from the forehead to the hands of his dead
daughter, which were crossed, and he inclined his head re-
peatedly, as if to say that that was his Danusia and no other,
that he knew his own child. Then he embraced her with
one arm, and the other, which had no hand, he raised up-
to
ward; all present answered in the same way, and that dumb
complaint before God was more eloquent than any words of
sorrow. Zbyshko, whose face after the momentary out-
burst grew again perfectly rigid, knelt on the other side,
silent, resembling a stone statue ; round about it became so
still that the chirping of the field crickets was heard and the
buzz of each passing fly.
At last Father Kaleb sprinkled Danusia, Zbyshko, and
Yurand with holy water, and began ^Requiem a>ternam."
After the hymn he prayed aloud a long time ; during the
prayer it seemed to the people that they heard the voice of a
prophet, for he begged that the torture of that innocent
182 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
woman might be the drop which would overflow the measure
of injustice, and that the day of judgment, wrath, punish-
ment, and terror would come.
Then they moved toward Spyhov; but they did not place
Danusia on the wagon, they bore her in front of the proces-
sion on the litter strewn with flowers. The bell ceased not
to toll, it seemed to summon and invite them ; and they
moved on across the broad plain singing in the immense
golden light, as if the departed were conducting them really
to endless glory and brightness. It was evening, and the
flocks had returned from the fields when they arrived.
The chapel, in which they laid the remains, was gleaming
from torches and lighted tapers. At command of Father
Kaleb seven young girls repeated in succession the litany
over the body till daylight. Zbyshko did not leave Danusia
till morning, and at matins he placed her in a coffin which
skilled workmen had cut out of an oak-tree in the night-
time, and put a plate of gold-colored amber in the lid above
her forehead.
Yurand was not present, for strange things had happened
to him. Immediately after reaching home he lost power in
his feet, and when they placed him on the bed he lost move-
ment as well as consciousness of where he was and what was
taking place there. In vain did Father Kaleb speak to him;
in vain did he ask what his trouble was. Yurand heard not,
he understood not; but lying on his back, he raised the lids
of his empty eyepits and smiled with a face transfixed and
happy, and at times he moved his lips, as if speaking with
some person. The priest and Tolima thought that he was
conversing with his rescued daughter, and smiling at her.
They thought also that he was dying, and that with the sight
of his soul lie was gazing at his own eternal happiness, but
in this they were mistaken, for, deprived of feeling and deaf
to all things, he smiled whole weeks in the same way.
Zbyshko, when he set out at last with the ransom for Matsko,
left his father-in-law in life yet.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CIIOSS. 183
CHAPTEE LVIIL
After the burial of Danusia Zbysnko was not confined to
his bed, but he lived in torpor. For a few days at first he
was hot in such an evil condition : he walked about, he con-
versed with his dead bride, he visited Yurand and sat near
him. He told the priest of Matsko's captivity, and they
decided to send Tolima to Prussia and Malborg, to learn
where the old knight was and ransom him, paying at the
same time for Zbyshko the sum agreed on with Arnold von
Baden and his brother. In the cellars of Spyhov there was
no lack of silver, which Yurand in his time had received from
his lands or had captured, so Father Kaleb supposed that
the Knights if they received the money would liberate the
old man without trouble, and would not require the young
knight to appear in person.
4fc Go to Plotsk," said the priest to Tolima at starting,
44 and take from the prince there a letter of safe conduct.
Otherwise the first comtur on the way will rob and imprison
thee."
44 Oh! I know them myself," said Tolima. " They are
able to rob even those who have letters."
And he went his way. But Father Kaleb was sorry, soon
after, that he had not sent Zbyshko. He had feared, it is
true, that in the first moments of suffering the young man
would not be able to conduct himself in the way needed, or
that he might burst out against the Knights of the Cross
n? o ~
and expose himself to peril ; he knew also that it would
be difficult for him to leave immediately the tomb of the
beloved with his recent loss and fresh sorrow, and just after
such a terrible and painful journey as that which he had
made from Gotteswerder to Spyhov. But later he was sorry
that he had taken all this into consideration, for Zbyshko
had grown duller day by day. He had lived till Danusia's
death in dreadful effort, he had used all his strength desper-
ately : he had ridden to the ends of the earth, he had fought,
he had saved his wife, he had passed through wild forests ;
184 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
and on a sudden all was ended as if some one had cut it off
with a sword-stroke, and naught was left but the knowledge
that what he had done had been done in vain, that his toils
had been useless, — that in truth they had passed, but with
them a part of his life had gone ; hope had gone, good had
gone, loving had perished, and nothing was left to him.
Every man lives in the morrow, every man plans somewhat
and lays aside one or another thing for use in the future, but
for Zbvshko to-morrow had become valueless ; as to the fu-
ture, he had the same kind of feeling that Yagenka had had,
while riding out of Spyhov, when she said, " My happiness is
behind, not before me." But, besides, in his soul that feeling
of helplessness, emptiness, misfortune, and evil fate had
risen on the ground of great pain and of ever-increasing
grief for Danusia. That grief penetrated him, mastered
him, and at the same time wras ever stiffening in him. So at
last there was no place in Zbyshko's heart for another feeling.
Hence he thought of it only ; he nursed it in himself and lived
with it solely, insensible to everything else, shut up in him-
self, sunk, as it were, in a half dream, oblivious of all that
was happening around him. All the powers of his soul and
his body, his former activity and valor, dropped into quies-
cence. In his look and movements there appeared a kind of
senile heaviness. Whole days and nights he sat, either in
the vault with Danusia' s coffin, or before the house, warming
himself in sunlight during the hours after midday. At times
he so forgot himself that he did not answer questions. Father
Kaleb. who loved him, began to fear that pain might con-
sume the man as rust consumes iron, and with sadness he
thought that perhaps it would have been better to send him
awav, even to the Knights of the Cross, with a ransom.
" It is necessary," said he to the sexton, with whom in
the absence of other men he spoke of his own troubles,
44 that some adventure should pull him, as a storm pulls a
tree, otherwise he may perish utterly." And the sexton
answered wisely by giving the comparison, that when a man
is choking with a bone it is best to give him a good thump
behind the shoulders.
No adventure came, but a few weeks later Pan de Lorche
appeared unexpectedly. The sight of him roused Zbyshko,
for it reminded him of the expedition among the Jmud men
and the rescue of Danusia. De Lorche did not hesitate in
the least to rouse these painful memories. On the con-
trary, when he learned of Zbyshko's loss he went at once to
I
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 185
pray with him above Danusia's coffin, and spoke of her un-
ceasingly. Being himself half a minstrel, he composed a
hymn for her which he sang with a lute, at night, near the
grating of the vault, so tenderly and with such sadness
that Zbyshko, though he did not understand the words,
was seized by great weeping which lasted till the daylight
following.
Wearied by sorrow, by weeping and watching, he fell
into a deep sleep ; and when he woke it was clear that pain
had flowed away with his tears, for he was brighter than on
preceding days, and seemed more active. He was greatly
pleased with Pan de Lorche, and thanked him for coming;
afterward he inquired how he had learned of his misfortune.
De Lorche answered, through Father Kaleb, that he had
received the first tidings of Danusia's death in Lubav, from
old Tolima, whom he had seen there in the prison of the
comtur, but that he would have come to Spyhov in every
case to yield himself to Zbyshko.
News of Tolima's imprisonment made a great impression
on the priest and on Zbyshko ; they understood that the
ransom was lost, for there was nothing more difficult on earth
than to snatch from the Knights of the Cross money once
seized by them. In view of this it was necessary to go with
ransom a second time.
" Woe ! " cried Zbyshko. " Now my poor uncle is wait-
ing there and thinking that I have forgotten him. I must
go with all speed to my uncle."
Then he turned to De Lorche,
" Dost know how it has come out? Dost know that he is
in the hands of the Knights of the Order? "
Cfc I know, for I saw him in Malborg, and that is why I
have come hither. "
Father Kaleb fell now to complaining, —
" We have acted badly < but no one had a head. I ex-
pected more wisdom from Tolima. Why did he not go to
Plotsk, instead of rushing in without a letter among those
robbers? "
At this De Lorche shrugged his shoulders, —
4 ' What are letters to them ? Or are the wrongs few which
the Prince of Plotsk, as well as your prince, has suffered?
On the boundary attacks and battles never cease, for your
men, too, are unforgiving. Every comtur then, what ! every
voit, does as he pleases, and in robbery one merely outstrips
another. "
186 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" All the more should Tolima have gone to Plotsk."
44 lie wanted to do so, but they seized htm near the bound-
ary on this side in the night-time. They would have killed
him if he had not said that he was taking money to Lubav
for the comtur. In this way he saved himself, but now the
comtur will produce witnesses to show that Tolima made
that declaration."
•* But Uncle Matsko, is he well? Are" they threatening
his life there?" inquired Zbyshko.
44 He is well," answered De Lorche. " Hatred against
4 King' Vitold, and against those who helped the Jmud men,
is great, and surely they would have slain the old knight
were it not that they do not wish to lose the ransom. The
brothers von Baden defended him for the same cause, and
finally the Chapter are concerned about my head ; were they
to sacrifice that, they would rouse the knighthood of Guel-
ders, Burgundy, and Flanders. Ye know that I am kin to
the Count of Guelders."
"But why are they concerned about thy head?" inter-
rupted Zbyshko, in wonder.
"Because I was captured by thee. I said the following
in Malborg : If ye take the life of the old knight of Bog-
danets, his nephew will take my head."
" 1 will not take it ! so help me God ! "
44 1 know that thou wilt not, but they are afraid that thou
wilt, and Matsko will be safe therefore. They answered
me that thou- wert in captivity also, for the Von Badens let
thee go on thy word of a knight, therefore that I had no
need to go to thee. But I answered, that thou wert free
when I was captured. — And I have come to thee! While
I am in thy hands, they will do nothing to thee or Matsko.
Do thou pay the Von Badens thy ransom, and for me demand
twice or thrice as much. They must pay. I do not say this
because I think that I am of more value than thou art, but
to punish their greed, which is despicable. Once I had quite
a different opinion, but now they and life among them have
disgusted me completely. I will go to the Holy Land to
seek adventures there, for I will not serve among the Knights
of the Cross anv longer."
"Oh. slay with us, lord," said Father Kaleb. 44And I
think that thou wilt, for it does not seem to me that they
will ransom thee."
4* If thev will not pav, 1 will pav mvself. I am here with
a considerable escort. I have laden wagons, and that which
is in them will sutlice."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 187
Father Kaleb repeated these words to Zbyshko. Matsko
surely would not have been indifferent to them ; but Zbyshko
was a young man and thought little of property.
"On my honor/' said he, " it will not be as thou sayst.
Thou hast been to me both friend and brother ; for thee I
will take no ransom."
Then they embraced each other, feeling that a new bond
had been secured between them. De Lorche smiled, and
said,
u Let it be so. Only let not the Germans know of this,
for they will tremble about Matsko. And they must pay,
for they will fear that if they do not I shall declare at
Western courts and among the knighthood that they are
glad to see foreign guests, and as it were invite them and
are pleased at their arrival ; but when a guest falls into cap-
tivity they forget him. And the Order needs men greatly
at this moment, for Vitold is to them a terror, and still more
are the Poles and King Yagello."
" Then let it be in this way," said Zbyshko. " Thou wilt
stay here or wherever thou wishest in Mazovia, and I will go
to Malborg for my uncle, and will feign tremendous animos-
ity against thee.'
" Do so, by Saint George ! " answered De Lorche. " But
first listen to what I tell thee. In Malborg they say that
the King of Poland is to visit Plotsk and meet the Grand
Master there or in some place upon the boundary. Knights
of the Order desire this meeting greatly, for they wish to
note whether the king will help Vitold, should he declare war
against them openly for the Jmud land.
"Ah! they are as cunning as serpents, but in Vitold they
have found their master. The Order is afraid of him, for
never does it know what he is planning, or what he may
work out. ' He gave Jmud to us/ say they in the Chapter,
4 but by this land he holds a sword above our heads, as it
were, continually. Let him utter one word/ say they, ' and
rebellion is ready.' In fact, that is the case. I must go to
Vitold's court when I can. Maybe it will happen me to fight
in the lists there, and besides. I have heard that women of
that region are of angelic beauty sometimes."
" Thou hast spoken of the coming of the Polish king to
Plotsk?" said Father Kaleb.
u I have. Let Zbyshko attach himself to the royal escort.
The Grand Master wishes to win Yagello and will refuse him
nothing. Ye know that when the need comes no men can
188 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
» .
be more humble than the Knights of the Cross are. Let
Zbyshko be of the king's retinue, and let him claim his own ;
let him complain as loudly as is possible against the evil
doings of the Order. The Germans will listen differently
in presence of the king, and in presence of Cracow knights,
who are famous everywhere, and whose decisions are widely
current in the world of knighthood."
" Excellent advice ! by the Cross of the Lord, it is excel-
lent ! " exclaimed Father Kaleb.
It is ! " confirmed De Lorche. " And opportunity will
not be lacking. I heard in Malborg that there will be feasts
and tournaments, for foreign knights will surely wish to meet
the knights of Poland. As God is true ! Juan of Aragon is
coming ; he is the greatest knight of all in Christendom.
Do ye not know that from Aragon he sent his gauntlet to
your Zavisha, so that it should not be said in foreign courts
that there is on earth another man who is his equal?"
The arrival of De Lorche, the sight of him, and conversa-
tion with the man so roused Zbyshko from that painful torpor
in which he had been buried, that he listened to the news
with curiosity. Of Juan of Aragon he knew, for it was the
dutv of every knight in that age to know and recollect the
names of all who were most renowned as champions; the fame
of the nobles of Aragon, especially of Juan, had passed
through every Christian land. No knight had ever equalled
him inside barriers ; the Moors fled at the very sight of his
armor; and the opinion was universal that he was the great-
est knight in Christendom.
At this news, therefore, the warlike, knightly soul of
Zbyshko responded, and he asked very eagerly,
fck Did he challenge Zavisha Charny?"
" It is about a year since the gauntlet came and Zavisha
sent his own to Aragon."
" Then will Juan come surely?"
"It is not known whether he will come, but there are re-
ports that he will. The Knights of the Order have sent him
an invitation Ions; ago."
"God grant us to see such things."
"God grant!" said De Lorche. "And though Zavisha
should be killed, as may happen easily, it is great glory for
him that such a man as Juan of Aragon challenged him;
nay. honor for thy whole people."
We shall see! " answered Zbyshko. "I only say, 4 God
grant us to see such things.' "
% %
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 189
" And I add my voice. "
But their wish was not to be accomplished then ; for the
old chroniclers relate that the duel of Zavisha with the
renowned Juan of Aragon took place only some years later
in Perpignan, where in presence of the Emperor Sigismund,
Pope Benedict XIII., the King of Aragon, and many princes
and cardinals, Zavisha Charny of Garbov hurled down from
his horse with the first touch of his lance his opponent, and
won a famous victory. Meanwhile both Zbyshko and De
Lorche comforted their hearts, for they thought that even if
Juan of Aragon could not appear at that time, they would
see famous deeds of knighthood, for champions were not
lacking in Poland who were little inferior to Zavisha, and
among the guests of the Order it was possible at all times
to find the foremost men in wielding weapons from France,
England, Burgundy, and Italy, — men ready to struggle for
the mastery with every comer.
" Hear me," said Zbyshko to Pan de Lorche. " It is irk-
some to me without my Uncle Matsko, I am in a hurry now
to ransom him, so I will start for Plotsk to-morrow. But
wiry shouldst thou stay here? If thou art my captive, come
with me, and thou wilt see Ya<?ello and the Polish court."
" I desired to ask this of thee," said De Lorche, " f or I
have long wished to see the Polish knights, and besides I
have heard that the ladies of the royal court are more like
angels than dwellers in this earthly vale."
" A little while ago thou didst say something like this of
Vitold's court," remarked Zbyshko.
/
190 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTEE LIX.
Zbtshko had said to himself in spirit reproachfully that
while suffering he had forgotten his uncle. And since he
was accustomed in every case to accomplish quickly what-
ever he had planned, he set out with De Lorche for Plotsk
the next morning. Roads at the boundary even in time of
greatest peace were full of peril because numerous ruffian
bands were upheld there by the Knights of the Order, and
attended by their fostering care. With this King Yagello
reproached them keenly. In spite of complaints which were
supported in Rome even, in spite of threats and stern meas-
ures of justice, the neighboring comturs often permitted
their hirelings to join robber bands, disowning, it is true,
those who had the ill fate to fall into Polish hands, but giv-
ing refuge to those who returned with booty and prisoners,
not only in villages of the Order, but also in castles.
Into robber hands of just this kind did travellers fall
frequently and also inhabitants near the border, and espe-
cially were children of wealthy parents snatched away for the
sake of ransom. But the two young knights, having con-
siderable retinues, composed each, besides wagoners, of a
number of armed footmen and mounted attendants, did not
fear attack, and reached Plotsk without adventure ; there a
pleasant surprise met them immediately on their arrival.
At the inn they found Tolima, who had come a day earlier.
It had happened in this way: the starosta of the Order at
Lubav, hearing that Tolima, when attacked near Brodnitsa,
had succeeded in hiding a portion of the ransom, sent him
back to that castle with an order to the comtur to force him
to show where the money was hidden. Tolima made use of
that circumstance and fled. When the knights wondered that
he had succeeded so easily, he explained the affair to them
as follows : *• It was all through their greed. The comtur at
Brodnitsa would not send a more numerous guard with me,
for he did not wish to make a noise about the money. Per-
haps he had agreed with the man of Lubav to divide, and
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 191
99
they thought if there was noise they would have to send a
large part to Malborg, or give those Von Badens all thou
didst remit to them. So he sent only two guards to take
me, — one a confidential man at arms, who had to row with
me on the Drventsa, and some kind of scribe. Since they
wished no one to see us, they sent us at nightfall, and ye know
that the boundary is near by there. They gave me an oar of
oak — well — and God's favor, for here I am in Plotsk."
UI know, but did not the others return?" called out
Zbyshko.
A savage smile lighted Tolima's face.
44 The Drventsa flows always into the Vistula," said he.
44 How could they return against the current? The Knights
of the Cross will find them perhaps in Torun.
After a while he added, turning to Zb}Tshko,
The comtur of Lubav took from me a part of the
money, but that which I hid when attacked I recovered, and
have given it, lord, to thy attendant for keeping ; he lives
in the castle with the prince, and it is safer in his hands than
with me in the inn here."
44 Then is my attendant in Plotsk? What is he doing?"
inquired Zbyshko, with wonder.
44 He, after bringing Siegfried, went away with that young
lady who was at Spyhov and is now in waiting on the prin-
cess here. As I told thee."
But Zbvshko, dazed bv his grief for Danusia, had not in-
quired and knew nothing. Now he remembered that Hlava
had been sent away in advance with Siegfried ; and while
recalling this his heart was straitened with sorrow, and with
desire for vengeance.
44 True," said he. 44 But where is that executioner? What
has happened to him? "
44 Did not Father Kaleb tell? Siegfried hanged himself,
and you have passed his grave in coming hither."
A moment of silence followed.
44 Hlava said that he was going to you, and he would have
gone long ago, but he was forced to guard the young lady,
who fell ill here after coming from Spyhov."
u What young lady?" inquired Zbvshko, shaking himself
out of painful remembrances, as if out of a dream.
44 Why, that one, your sister or kinswoman who came with
the knight Matsko to Spyhov in a man's dress, and found
our lord groping along on the highway. Without her, neither
the knight Matsko nor your attendant would have recog-
192 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
nized our lord Yurand. Our lord loved her greatly after
that, for she took as much care of him as would a daughter,
and she was the only one except Father Kaleb who under-
stood him."
The young knight opened his eyes widely with astonishment.
" Father Kaleb told me nothing of a young lady, and I
have no kinswoman."
u He did not tell, since you forgot everything through
pain. You knew not God's world."
" And what is the name of that young lady ? "
" Yagenka."
It seemed to Zbyshko that he was dreaming. The idea
that Yagenka could come from distant Zgorzelitse to Spyhov
had not occurred to him. Why should she come? It was
no secret that the girl was glad to see him and was attached
to him in Zgorzelitse, but he had told her that he was to
marry Danusia ; in view of this he could not suppose in
any case that Matsko would bring her to Spyhov with the
intent to give her to him in marriage. Besides, neither
Matsko nor Illava had mentioned her. Hence all this
seemed to him wonderfully strange and beyond explanation,
so he fell to overwhelming Tolima with questions like a
man who cannot believe his own ears and desires that in-
credible news be repeated.
Tolima could not tell him more than he had told alreadv,
but he went to the castle to look for Illava, and soon, before
sunset, returned with him. The Cheh greeted his young
master gladly but also with sorrow, for he had heard of
everything which had happened in Spyhov. Zbyshko also
was idad from his whole soul, feeling that Illava had a
faithful and friendly heart, one of those which a man needs
most in misfortune. He grew tender and sorrowful in tell-
ing of Danusia's death, and Illava shared his sorrow, pain,
and tears, iust as a brother might share them with a brother.
Pan de Lorche repeated for them that morning hymn which
he had composed about the dead woman, and sang it to the
sound of a cithara at the open window, raising his eyes and
his face toward the stars.
At last they were relieved considerably, and then spoke of
affairs awaiting them in Plotsk.
u I have taken this road to Malborg," said Zbyshko, "for
thou knowest that my uncle is a captive, and I am going to
him with ransom."
Ml this lasted long, especially as at the prayer of Zbyshko
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 193
"I know," replied Hlava. " You have done well, lord;
I wished myself to go to Spyhov to advise you to come
hither. Kins: Yagello will have a meeting; in Ratsiondz with
» ■" *•»
the Grand Master ; near the king it will be easier to make a
claim, because in presence of majesty the Knights of the
Cross are not so haughty, and they feign Christian honesty."
" Tolima told me that thou hadst the wish to go to
Spyhov, but the ill health of Yagenka, Zyh's daughter,
detained thee. I hear that Uncle Matsko brought her to
these regions, and that she was in Spyhov. I wonder
greatly at this. Tell me, why did my uncle take her from
Zgorzelitse ? "
" There were many reasons. The knight Matsko was
afraid that if he left her without protection the knights Yilk
and Stan would fall on Zgorzelitse, and injustice be inflicted
on the younger children. Her absence, as you know, was
better than her presence, for in Poland it happens that a
noble takes a girl by force if he cannot get her otherwise,
but no one would raise a hand on little orphans ; the sword
of an executioner prevents that, and infamy severer than
a sword. But there was another reason : the abbot died
and made the young lady heiress to his lands over which the
bishop here has care. Therefore knight Matsko brought the
lady here to Plotsk."
" But did he take her to Spyhov?"
Ci He took her during the absence of the bishop and the
prince and princess, for there was no one with whom to
leave her. And it is well that he took her to Spyhov, for
had the young lady not been with us, we should have passed
the lord Yurand as a strange old beggar. It was only
when the lady pitied him that we discovered who the old
beggar was. The Lord God arranged this all through her
pitying heart."
And he told how Yurand afterwards could not live with-
out her, how he loved and blessed her ; and though Zbyshko
knew this already from Tolima, he listened to that narrative
with emotion, and with gratefulness to Yagenka.
44 God give her health!" said he at last. "Rut it is a
wonder to me that ye did not mention her."
Hlava was a little troubled, and wished to gain time to
think over the answer, and asked,
"Where, lord?"
"With Skirvoillo, off there in the Jmud land."
" Did we not say anything? As I live ! It seems to me
VOL. II. — 13
194 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
that we said something, but there were other thoughts in
your head."
"Ye said that Yurand had returned, but not a word of
Yagenka."
"Ei! have you not forgotten? But God alone knows!
Perhaps the knight Matsko thought that I spoke of her to
you, and I thought that he spoke. To tell you anything at
that time, lord, would have been the same as not to tell.
And no wonder ! Now it is different. Luckily the lady is
in Plotsk ; she will be of service to the knight Matsko."
"What can she do?"
"Just let her say one word to the princess, Alexandra,
who loves her greatly ! The Knights of the Cross refuse
nothing to the princess, for, first, she is the king's own sister,
and, second, she is a great friend of the Order. Now, as
you have heard, perhaps, Prince Skirgello (the king's
brother) has risen up against Vitold, and fled to the Knights
of the Cross, who wish to assist him and put him in the
place of Vitold. The king is very fond of the princess, and
lends his ear to her gladly, as they say ; so the Knights of
the Order wish that she should incline the kins: to the side
of Skirgello against Vitold. They understand, their mother
is in hell ! that could they be free of Vitold, they would be
at rest. Therefore the envoys of the Order are bowing
down before the princess from morning until evening, and
try to divine every wish of hers."
"Yagenka loves my uncle greatly, and will take his
part," said Zbyshko.
"Be sure of that. She will not do otherwise. But go,
lord, to the castle, and tell her how to act and what to say."
" I am going with Pan de Lorche to the castle, in any
case. I came here for that purpose. We have only to curl
our hair now, and dress befittingly."
After a while he added,
" I intended to cut my hair in mourning, but forgot to
do so."
"It is better as it is," said Illava.
He stepped out to summon the attendants, and returned
with them while the two young knights were arraying them-
selves properly for the evening banquet at the castle, then
he narrated further what was happening at the courts of the
king and the prince.
" The Knights of the Order," said he, "undermine Vitold
with all their power ; for while he is alive and rules a power-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 195
ful country at commission of the king, they can know no
peace. In fact, he is the only man they fear. Hei ! they
are digging and digging, like moles ! They have roused
against him already the prince and princess here, and people
say that even Prince Yanush bears anger against him because
of Vizna."
44 But have Prince Yanush and Princess Anna Danuta
come also?" inquired Zbyshko. " There will be a multitude
of people here whom I know ; I am not in Plotsk now for
the first time."
44 Yes," answered Hlava, 44 they are both here ; they have
many affairs with the Knights of the Order, which they will
bring up against the Grand Master in presence of the king."
44 Well, and the king, on whose side is* he? Is he not
angry at the Knights, and does he not shake his sword
above them ? "
44 The king does not like the Knights of the Order, and
they say that he has been threatening them with war this
long time. As to Vitold, the king prefers him to his own
brother, Skirgello, who is a drunkard and a whirlwind. And
therefore the knights who attend his Majesty say that the
king will not declare against Vitold, and will not promise the
Order not to help him. This may be true, for during some
days past Princess Alexandra is very attentive to the king
and seems in some way anxious.
44 Has Zavisha Charny come?"
44 He has not, but a man cannot take his eyes from those
here already, and should there be war — Mighty God!
chips and splinters will fly from the Germans ! "
44 It is not I who will pity them."
A few Our Fathers later, they were in splendid dress
and on the way to the castle. The evening feast that day
was to be, not at the prince's palace, but at the house
of the city starosta, Andrei of Yasenets, whose spacious
mansion stood within the castle walls at the Greater Bas-
tion. Because of the wonderful night, which was almost
too warm, the starosta, fearing; lest the air mi^ht be too
sultry in the chambers, commanded to set the tables in
the court, where between the stone flags grew yew and
service trees. Burning tar kegs illuminated the place with
a clear yellow light, but clearer still were the rays of the
moon, which on a cloudless sky, amid swarms of stars,
shone like the silver shield of a champion. The crowned
guests had not appeared yet, but there was a throng already
>>
196 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
of the local knighthood, of clergy and of courtiers, both of
the king and the princes. Zbyshko knew many of them,
especially those of Prince Yanush, and of his former ac-
quaintances of Cracow : he saw Kron of Koziglove, Lis of
Targovisko, Martsin of Vrotsimovitse, Domarat of Koby-
lany, and Stashko of Harbimovitse, and finally Povala of
Tachev, the sight of whom pleased him specially, for he
remembered the kindness which that famous knight had
shown him formerly.
But he was unable to approach any man immediately, for
the local knighthood of Mazovia had surrounded each of
them in a close circle, inquiring of Cracow, of the court, of
the amusements, of various warlike excellencies, gazing
meanwhile at their brilliant dresses, their hair, the splendid
curls of which were rubbed with the white of eggs to give
consistency, taking from them models of manners and
politeness in everything.
But Povala recognized Zbyshko, and, pushing aside the
Mazovians, he approached him.
ki I know thee, young man," said he, pressing his hand.
" How art thou, and whence hast thou come? God bless
me ! I see a belt and spurs on thee. Other men wait for
these till gray hairs, but thou, it seems, art serving Saint
George most worthily."
God give you happiness, noble lord ! " answered
Zbvshko. 4*Had I hurled down from his horse the best
German, I should not be so glad as I am to see you in
health at this moment.
a
>>
** I am glad to see thee. But where is thy father?"
4* That was my uncle, not my father. He is a captive
among the Knights of the Cross, and I am going with ran-
soin to release him."
*• And that maiden who put a veil on thee?"
Zbyshko made no answer, he only raised his eyes, which
filled with tears in one moment, seeing which the lord of
Tachev said.
'• This is a vale of tears, a real vale of tears, nothing
else. But let us go to a bench under the service-tree: there
thou wilt tell th v sad adventures."
And he drew him to a corner of the courtyard. Zbyshko
sat down at his side and told of Yurand's misfortunes, of the
seizure of Danusia, how he had sought her, and how she
had died after he had rescued her. Povala listened care-
fully, and on his face were seen in turn wrath, amazement,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 197
compassion, and horror. At last, when Zbyshko had fin-
ished, he said,
"I will tell this to our lord the king. He has in every
case to make claim of the Master on behalf of little Yasko
of Kretkov. and obtain the stern punishment of those who
seized the boy; and they seized him to get a rich ransom.
For them it is nothing to raise hands on children."
Here he was thoughtful for a while, then he spoke on as
if in soliloquy, —
" An insatiable race, worse than Turks and Tartars. In
their souls they dread the king and us ; still they cannot hold
back from robbery and murder. They attack villages,
slaughter land-tillers, drown fishermen ; they seize children
as wolves might. What would they do did they not fear us?
The Grand Master sends letters against our king to foreign
courts, but fawns before his eyes like a dog, for he knows
our strength better than others do. But at last he has over-
filled the measure."
Again he was silent for a moment, then he laid his hand
on Zbyshko's arm.
44 I will tell the king," repeated he ; " this long time wrath
is boiling in him, like water in a pot, and be sure of this,
that dreadful punishment will not miss the authors of thy
suffering.
44 O lord," replied Zbyshko, 44 not one of them is alive now.
Povala gazed at him with great well-wishing friendliness.
44 God give thee aid ! It is clear that thou dost not for-
get injustice. Lichtenstein is the only man whom thou hast
not repaid, for I know that thou hast not had the chance
yet. We also made a vow against him in Cracow ; but to
fulfil this vow there must be war — God grant us to see it !
— Lichtenstein could not fight a duel without the Grand
>>
9>
Master's permission, and the Master needs Liechtenstein's
wit, therefore he sends him continually to various courts ;
he will not give him permission easily."
44 First, I must ransom mv uncle."
44 Yes, true ; and I have inquired about Lichtenstein.
He is not here, and will not be in Katsiondz ; he has been
sent to the King of England for archers. But let not thy
head ache over thy uncle. If the king or the princes here
say a word, the Grand Master will not permit evasion touch-
ing the ransom."
44 All the more, as I have a considerable captive who is a
rich man and famous among them. He would be glad surely
198 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
to bow down to you, lord, and become acquainted, for no
one respects famous knights more than he does."
Then he nodded to De Lorche, who had come near; and
he, having asked previously who the knight was with whom
Zbyshko was conversing, approached hurriedly, for indeed he
had flushed up with desire to know a man so famous as
Povala.
When Zbyshko had made them acquainted, the polished
knight of Guelders bowed with the utmost elegance, and
added, —
"There could be only one greater honor beyond pressing
your hand, and that would be to meet you within barriers,
or in battle."
At this the strong knight of Tachev smiled, for near the
slender and small De Lorche he looked like a mountain.
"But I am glad," said he, "that we shall meet at full
cups only ; God grant never elsewhere ! "
De Lorche hesitated somewhat, and then answered as if
with a certain timidity,
"But shouldst thou assert, noble lord, that the damsel
Yagenka of Dlugolyas is not the most beautiful and most
virtuous lady on earth, it would be for me a great honor
— to contradict, and — "
Here he stopped and looked into the eyes of Povala
with respect, nay, even with homage, but quickly and
with attention.
Povala, whether it was because he knew that he could
crush De Lorche with two fingers, as he might a nut, or be-
cause lie had a soul which was immensely kind and gladsome,
laughed aloud and said, —
" On a time I made a vow to the Princess of Burgundy,
and she in those days was ten years older than I; but if
you, sir, wish to assert that my princess is not older than
your damsel Yagenka, we shall have to take to horse
straightway."
When he heard this, De Lorche looked in amazement for
a while at the lord of Tachev, then his face began to quiver,
and at last he burst into kindly laughter.
Povala bent forward, put one arm around De Lorche's
body, then raised him from the ground and swayed him back
and forth as easily as if the man had been an infant.
"Pax/ pax! as Bishop Kropidlo says!" exclaimed
Povala. " You have pleased me, knight, and as God is true
we will never fight for any lady."
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 199
Then embracing De Lorche, he placed him on the ground ;
for just at the entrance the trumpets sounded suddenly, and
the Prince of Plotsk entered with his consort.
44 The prince and princess here precede the king and
Prince Yanush," said Povala, 44 for though the feast is given
by the starosta, it is given in Plotsk, where they are rulers.
Come with me to the princess, for thou knowest her since the
feast at Cracow, when she took thy part before Yagello."
And seizing Zbyshko by the arm, he conducted him through
the court. Behind the prince and princess came courtiers
and damsels, all in grand array, and brilliant ; since the king
was to be there, so the whole space was as bright from them
as if they had been flowers. Zbyshko, while approaching
with Povala, examined faces from a distance, thinking to find
among them some acquaintance, and all at once he halted
from astonishment; for close behind the princess he saw,
a figure and a face well known indeed to him, but so serious,
beautiful, and queenlike that he thought his eyes must be
deceiving him.
44 Is that Yagenka — or perhaps the daughter of the
Prince of Plotsk?"
But that was Yagenka, the daughter of Zyh, for at the
moment when their eyes met, she smiled at once with
friendliness and compassion ; then she grew pale a little,
and, dropping her eyelids, stood with a golden circlet on her
dark hair, and with the immense brilliancy of her beauty,
tall and wonderful, resembling not merely a young princess
but a ruling queen.
200 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LX.
Zbysiiko fell at the feet of Princess Alexandra of Plotsk
and offered her his service. She did not recognize the
young knight at first, for she had not seen him for a long
time. Only when he told her his name did she say,
"Indeed! But I thought you some one from the king's
court. Zbyshko of Bogdanets ! Of course ! Your uncle
was a guest here, the old knight of Bogdanets, and I remem-
ber how tears gushed in streams from me and my damsels
when he told us thy story. And have you found your
bride? Where is she at present?"
" She is dead, gracious lady."
" O dear Jesus ! Do not say that, for I shall not restrain
my weeping. She is in heaven surely, that is the one con-
solation, and thou art young. A weak creature is woman.
But in heaven there is recompense for all things, and there
thou wilt find her. But the old knight of Bogdanets, is he
here with thee?"
" He is not, for he is a captive with the Knights of the
Cross, and I am going now to ransom him."
" Then he too has failed of luck ! But he seemed a quick
man, who knew every custom. * But when he is ransomed,
come here to us. We shall be glad to see you both, for I
say sincerely that he is not lacking in wit, as thou art not
lacking in comeliness."
" I will do so, gracious lady, all the more since I have
come hither now purposely to beg of your Grace a favor for
my uncle."
" Very well, come to-morrow before the hunt ; I shall
have time then."
Further conversation was interrupted by a new outburst
of drums and trumpets announcing the arrival of Prince
Yan'ush and his princess. As Zbyshko and the Princess of
Plotsk stood near the entrance, Anna Danuta saw the
young knight and approached him immediately without
noticing the obeisance of their host, the starosta.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 201
The young man's heart was rent again at sight of Princess
Anna, so he knelt before her, and seizing her knees remained
in silence. She bent over him and pressed his temples,
dropping tear after tear on his bright head, exactly as a
mother while weeping over a son's misfortunes.
And to the great astonishment of guests and courtiers she
wept long, repeating, —
"O Jesus! O Jesus the Compassionate!" Then she
raised Zbyshko and said: u I weep for my Danusia, and I
weep over thee. But God has so disposed that thy toils
were fruitless, and now our tears are fruitless also. But do
thou tell me of her, and of her death, for though I were to
listen till midnight I should not hear enough."
And she took him to one side, as the lord of Tachev had
done previously. Those of the guests who did not know
Zbyshko inquired concerning his adventures, and for some
time all conversed only of him, and Danusia, and Yurand.
The envoys of the Order asked also Friedrich von Wenden,
the comtur of Torun, sent to meet the king, and Johann
von Schonfeld, the comtur of Osterode. The latter, a
German, but from Silesia, knowing Polish well, inquired
easily wrhat the question was, and when he had heard it from
the lips of Yasko of Zabierz, an attendant of Prince
Yanush, he said, —
" Danveld and De Lowe were accused before the Grand
Master of practising the black art."
Then observing quickly that even the statement of such
things might cast a shadow on the whole Order, like that
which had fallen on the Templars, he added immediately,
4 'That was a statement of gossips, but it was not true,
for there are no men of that kind in our order." But Povala,
who was standing near, answered,
" They who prevented the baptism of Lithuania may
oppose the Cross."
" We wear the Cross on our mantles," answered Schonfeld,
haughtily.
" But men should wear it in their hearts," said Povala.
That moment the trumpets sounded still louder, and
Yagello appeared with the archbishop of Gniezen, the
bishop of Cracow, the bishop of Plotsk, the castellan of
Cracow, and other dignitaries and courtiers, among whom
were Zyndram and the young Prince Yamont, an attendant
of Yagello. The king had changed little since Zbyshko had
seen him first. He had the same quickly glancing eyes, on
202 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
his cheeks was the same pronounced ruddiness, he wore his
hair long, as at Cracow, and put it behind his ears frequently.
It seemed to Zbyshko, however, that he had more dignity of
bearing and more majesty in his person, as if he felt surer
on that throne which after the death of the queen he had
desired to leave straightway, not knowing that he would be
firm on it, and as if he were now more conscious of his great
power and importance. The two Mazovian princes took
their places at once at both sides of the sovereign ; in front
the German envoys greeted him with bows : and round about
stood dignitaries and the foremost courtiers. The walls
surrounding: the court trembled from unceasing shouts, the
sound of trumpets, and the thundering of drums.
When at last silence came, the envoy Von Wenden began
to mention something touching; the affairs of the Order ;
but the king;, when he noted whither the conversation was
tending, waved his hand impatiently and said in his deep,
sonorous voice,
" Better defer negotiation. We have come to this place
for pleasure and are glad to see food and drink, not thy
parchments.
Meanwhile he smiled affably, not wishing the Knight of
the Cross to think that he was answering in anger, and
added.
•>
u There will be time in Ratsiondz to speak of affairs with
the Grand Master." Then he turned to the Prince of
Plotsk, —
" But to-morrow to the wilderness to hunt — is it so?"
This question was a declaration at the same time that he
did not wish to speak that evening of aught besides hunting,
which he loved with all his soul, and for which he came to
Mazovia gladly, since Little and Great Poland were less
wooded and so populous in places that forests were lacking
altogether.
The faces of guests then grew gladsome, for they knew
that the king, whenever he conversed of hunting, was joyous
and indeed gracious also. The Prince of Plotsk began at
once to tell whither they would go, and what game would be
provided. Prince Yanush had sent one of his attendants to
bring from the city his two "defenders" who had led wild
bulls out of sun res by the horns, and had broken the bones
in bears, for he wished to show these two men to Yagello.
Zbyshko wished greatly to go and bow down to Prince
Yanush, but he could not approach him. He saw from a dis-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 203
tance, however, Prince Yamont, who had forgotten evidently
the sharp answer which on a time the young knight had given
him in Cracow, for he nodded in a friendly manner, telling
him by winks to come whenever possible. At that moment
some hand touched the young man's shoulder, and a sweet,
sad voice was heard right at his side there, —
"Zbyshko!"
He turned quickly and saw Yagenka. Occupied earlier
in greeting the Princess of Plotsk, and then in converse
with Anna Danuta, he could not approach Yagenka ; so she
herself, making use of the confusion caused by Yagello's
entrance, came to him.
" Zbyshko," repeated she, " may God and the Most Holy
Lady comfort thee ! "
" God reward you,7' answered Zbyshko.
And he looked with gratitude into her blue eyes, which
at that moment were as if covered with dew. They stood
face to face there in silence. For though she had come to
him like a kind and mourning sister, she seemed in her queenly
bearing and brilliant court dress so different from the former
Yagenka that at the first moment he dared not even say
thou to her, as had been his wont at her father's house, and
in Bogdanets. And it seemed to her that after those words
which she had spoken there was nG more to say to him.
This continued till embarrassment was evident on their
faces. But just at that moment it became less crowded in
the court, for the king sat down to supper.
Princess Anna Danuta approached Zbyshko again, and
said, —
"This will be a sad feast for us both, but serve me as
before."
So the young man had to leave Yagenka ; and when the
guests were seated he stood behind the princess to change
dishes and to pour out water and wine for her. While
serving he looked involuntarily from time to time at Yagenka,
who, being a damsel of the Princess of Plotsk, sat at her
side, and "he could not but admire her beauty. Yagenka,
since he had seen her at home, had grown considerably ; she
was not changed so much by her stature, however, as by a
dignity of which she had not had a trace before. Formerly,
when in a sheep-skin coat and with leaves in her dishevelled
hair she chased through forests and pine woods on horseback,
she might have been taken really for a beautiful peasant ;
now, at the first cast of the eye, she seemed a maiden of
204 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
birth and high blood, such repose was there in her face.
Zbyshko noted also that her former gladsomeness had van-
ished ; but he wondered less at this, for he had heard of her
father's death. He was astonished still more by that pe-
culiar dignity of hers, and at first it seemed to him that her
garments gave this appearance. So he looked in turn at the
golden circlet which surrounded her forehead white as snow,
and her dark hair falling in two tresses to her shoulders,
then on her blue, closely fitting robe embroidered with a
purple strip, beneath which was indicated clearly her arrowy
form and her maiden bosom. "A real princess." But he
saw afterward that it was not her dress alone which had
caused the change, and that though she were to put on a
simple sheep-skin at that time, he could not consider her so
lightly and bear himself with her so freely as in past time.
He noticed also that various young men, and even older
knights, gazed at her eagerly and with attention ; and once,
when he was changing the plate before the princess, he saw
Pan de Lorche lost in gazing at her, and, as it were, rapt
into Paradise. And at this sight he felt anger in his soul at
» ■
>>
him. The knight of Guelders did not escape the watchful-
ness of Princess Anna Danuta, who, recognizing him, said
quickly,—
ki See Pan de Lorche ! He is falling in love again surely,
for he is dazed altogether."
Then bending over the table somewhat, she glanced toward
Yagenka sidewise.
kk By my faith," said she, " other lights will pale before
this torch.
Zbyshko was drawn toward Yagenka, for she seemed to
him like a beloved and loving kinswoman, and he felt that
a safer confidant for his sorrow he could not find, nor could
he find more compassion in any heart ; but he had no chance
to speak to her that evening, for first he was occupied with
service, and, second, during the whole time of the feast the
chorus sang songs, or the trumpets made such loud music
that even those who sat side by side could hardly hear one
another. The princesses and ladies left the feast earlier than
the king, princes, and knights, whose custom it was to amuse
themselves at goblets till late hours. Yagenka carried a
cushion for the princess, so it was not possible to delay ;
she, too, departed, but in going she smiled at Zbyshko a
second time, and bowed to him.
It was almost daylight when the young knight, Pan de
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 20
Lorche, and their two attendants went back to the inn.
They walked on for a time, sunk in thought ; but near the
inn De Lorche said something to his attendant, a Pomorian
who spoke Polish easily, and the man turned to Zbyshko, —
"My lord," said he, " would like to ask something of
your Grace."
u Very well," replied Zbyshko.
De Lorche spoke to his attendant again awhile. The
Pomorian, smiling slight!}7, said,
u My lord would like to inquire if it is certain that that
damsel with whom your Grace conversed before the feast is
a mortal being, or if she is some saint or angel."
" Tell thy lord," answered Zbyshko, with a certain impa-
tience, "that he has asked me that question already, so I
wonder now to hear it a second time. In Spyhov he told
me that he was going to Vitold's court to see the beauty of
Lithuanian damsels, then for a similar cause he wished to
visit this place, in Plotsk to-day he wished to challenge the
knight Povala in behalf of Yagenka of Dlugolyas, and now
again he is aiming; at another. Is that his constancy ; is that
his knightly faith ? "
Pan de Lorche listened to this answer through the mouth
of his attendant, sighed deeply, looked awhile at the sky,
which was growing pale, and then answered, —
" Thou speakest justly. Neither constancy nor faith, for
I am a sinful man and unworthy to wear the spurs of knight-
hood. As to Panna Yagenka of Dlugolyas, I have made a
vow to her, it is true, and God grant that I shall keep it;
but see how I shall move thee when I tell how cruelly she
treated me at Chersk."
Here he sighed again, and looked at the sky, on the eastern
rim of which a strip was growing clearer. When the Pomo-
rian had interpreted his words De Lorche continued,
44 This is what she said to me : ' I have an enemy, a master
of the black art : he dwells within a tower in the middle of a
forest ; he sends a dragon out every year against me ; this
dragon comes to Chersk in autumn, and watches to see if
he can seize me.' When she told this I declared immedi-
ately that I would give battle to that dragon. Ah ! consider
my story further : when I reached the appointed place I saw
a dreadful monster waiting for me : delight filled my soul,
for I thought that either I should fall or rescue the maiden
from his disgusting jaws, and win eternal glory. But when
I went near and thrust a spear into the monster — Canst
206 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
thou think what I discovered? An immense bag of straw on
wooden wheels, and it had a tail all stuffed with straw ! I
won people's laughter instead of glory, and then I had to chal-
lenge two Mazovian knights ; from both I suffered sad defeat
* 1 - ¥
inside barriers. Thus was I treated by the woman whom I
hud exalted beyond all others, and whom alone I wished
to love."
The Pomorian, while interpreting these words, thrust his
tongue into his cheek and bit it at moments, so as not to
burst into laughter, and Zbyshko at another time would have
laughed surely, but pain and unhappiness had destroyed
gladness in him utterly, so he answered with a serious
face,
44 She may have done this only through frivolity, and not
in malice."
" I have forgiven her, and thou hast the best proof of that
in this, that I wished to fight with the knight Povala in
defence of her beauty and her virtue.
•k Do not fight with him," said Zbyshko, more seriously.
" I know that it would be death, but I would rather fall
than live in endless suffering and sadness."
'• Povala has no such things in his head. Better go to him
with me to-morrow, and conclude a league of friendship."
" I will do so, for he has pressed me to his heart ; but
to-morrow he is going with the king to hunt.
>>
>>
"Then we will go early. The king loves to hunt, but does
not despise rest, and he has conversed long to-night."
And they did thus, but in vain ; for Hlava, who had gone
still earlier to the castle to see Yagenka, announced that
Povala had slept, not in his own lodgings, but in the king's
chambers. Their disappointment, however, was recompensed,
for Prince Yanush met them, and commanded both men to
join Iks escort. Thus they were able to be present at the
hunt. While going to the forest Zbyshko found the chance
of speaking to Prince Yamont, who gave him pleasant
tidings.
*
"While undressing the king for sleep," said he, "I re-
minded him of thee, and of thy Cracow adventure. And the
knight Povala, who was present, added immediately that thy
uncle had been seized bv the Knights of the Cross, and he
begged the king to claim him. The king, who is dreadfully
incensed at the knights for stealing little Yasko, and for
other attacks, grew still more raging. ' Not with a pleasant
word/ said he, •should one meet them, but with a lance 1
/ 4 t
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 207
with a lance ! with a lance ! ' And Povala threw fuel on
that fire purposely. This morning, when the envoys of the
Order were waiting at the gate, the king did not even look
at them, though they bowed to the earth before his Majesty.
Ilei ! they will not get a promise now that the king will not
assist Prince Vitold, and they will not know what first to lay
their hands on. But be sure of one thing, the king will not
fail to press the Master about thy uncle Matsko."
Thus Prince Yamont delighted Zbvshko's heart, and still
more did Yagenka delight it ; for, accompanying Princess
Alexandra to the forest, she strove to ride back side by side
with Zbyshko. During hunts there was always great free-
dom ; people returned usually in couples. And since it was
not important for one couple to be too near another, they
could speak without restriction. Yagenka had heard earlier
of Matsko's captivity from Hlava, and had lost no time in
helping. At her request the princess had given a letter to
the Grand Master and had gained, besides, this, that Yon
Wenden, the comtur of Torun, had mentioned the affair in a
letter in which he gave an account of what was happening
in Plotsk. He boasted before the princess that he had
added, " Wishing to please the king, we should not raise
difficulties in this case." And the Grand Master was con-
cerned beyond measure at that moment to please the power-
ful sovereign as far as possible, and turn all his own forces
with perfect safety on Vitold, whom thus far the Order had
been quite unable to manage.
u I have done what I could, taking care to avoid delay,"
said Yagenka; u and since the king will not yield to his
sister in great tilings, he will try to please her at least in
the smallest, hence I have great hope."
u Were the affair not with such treacherous people," said
Zbyshko, "I would take the ransom straightway, and thus
end the matter; with them, however, it may happen to a
man as it happened with Tolima, — the}' will take the money,
and not free the person who brought it unless power stands
behind him."
" I understand," said Yagenka.
u You understand everything now," answered Zbyshko;
" and while I live I shall be grateful to you."
' 'Why not say thou to me, as an acquaintance from
childhood?" asked she, raising her sad and kind eyes to
him.
" I know not," answered he, innocently. " Somehow it is
208 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
not easy for me ; and you are not the young girl of former
days, but — as it were — something — entirely
And he could not find the comparison ; but she interrupted
his efforts and said, —
" Some time has been added to my age — and the Ger-
mans have killed my father in Silesia."
44 True ! God grant eternal light to him ! "
They rode on some time side by side in silence, and
thoughtfully, as if listening to the low sound of the pine-
trees, then she inquired, —
44 But after ransoming Matsko wilt thou stay in these
parts?"
Zbyshko looked at her as if in wonder, for up to that
moment he had been given so exclusively to mourning and
sadness that it had not come to his head to think of what
would happen later. So he raised his eyes as if in medita-
tion, and after a while he said, —
44 I know not ! O merciful Christ! how can I know? I
know that when I travel anywhere my fate will follow after
me. Hei ! a sad fate ! I will ransom my uncle, and then
go perhaps to Vitold to accomplish my vows against the
Knights of the Cross; and perhaps I shall perish."
At this the girl's eyes grew misty, and bending toward
the young man somewhat, she said in a low voice, as if
entreating, —
44 Do not perish ; do not perish ! "
And again they ceased to speak, till at the very walls of
the place Zbyshko shook himself out of thoughts that were
gnawing him.
44 But you — but thou — wilt thou stay here at the court ? "
asked he.
44 No. It is dreary for me here without my brothers, and
without Zgorzelitse. Stan and Vilk must be married before
this, and even if they are not I do not fear them."
44 God grant me to bring Uncle Matsko to Zgorzelitse.
He is such a friend of thine that thou mightst depend on
him always. But do thou remember him also."
44 I promise sacredly to be, as it were, his own child t)
him."
And after these words she wept in earnest, for in her
heart there was nloom and trembling.
Next day Povala of Tachev appeared at Zbyshko's inn
and said to him,
TIIE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 209
44 After communion the king will go to meet the Grand
» " *** &
Master; thou art numbered with his knights and wilt go
with us."
Zbyshko flushed from delight at these words, for not only
did the fact of including him with the knights of the king
protect him from the treachery and attacks of the Knights
of the Cross, but conferred great renown on him also.
Among those knights were Zavisha Charny and his brothers
Farurey and Kruchek, Povala himself, and Kron and Pashko
Zlodye, and Lis, with many other tremendous and glorious
knights, famed at home and in foreign countries. Yagello
took a small detachment, for some he had left at home, and
some were seeking adventures in distant lands and in lands
beyond the sea ; but he knew that with them he might go
even to Malborg without fearing the treachery of the Order,
for in case of need they would crush walls with their mighty
arms and open a road for him among Germans. Zbyshko's
young heart might warm also with pride at the thought
that he would have such companions.
At the first moment he forgot his own grief even, and
pressing Povala's hand, he said with delight,
"To you, and to no one else, am I indebted, — to you!
to you !
uTome in part," answered Povala, "in part to the gra-
cious princess here, but most to our gracious sovereign. Go
at once and embrace his feet, so that he may not suspect thee
of ingratitude."
"In so far as I am ready to die for him, so help me
God ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.
j>
VOL. II. — 14
210 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTEE LXI.
The meeting at Ratsiondz, on an island of the Vistula, to
which the king went about Corpus Christi, took place with
bad omens, and did not lead to such agreement and settle-
ment of various questions as those which took place two
years later, and at which the king recovered the land of
Dobryn, and with Dobryn Bobrovniki, which had been
mortgaged treacherously by Opolchik.
At his arrival Yagello was greatly irritated by the calumny
against him spread by the Knights of the Cross at the courts
of western Europe, and in Rome even, and he was indignant
at the dishonesty of the Order. The Grand Master would
not discuss the affair of Dobryn ; he refrained purposely;
and both he and other dignitaries repeated to the Poles
daily : 4i We wish no war with you, nor with Lithuania, but
the J mud land is ours, for Vitold himself gave it. Promise
not to help Vitold, and war with him will be ended sooner;
there will be leisure then to speak of Dobryn. and we will
make irreat concessions." But the king's counsellors, hav-
ing quick wit with much experience, and knowing the deceit
of the Order, did not let themselves be tricked. "When ve
increase in power, your insolence will increase also," said
the v to the Grand Master. " Ye say that ve have no concern
with Lithuania, but ye wish to seat Skirgello on the throne
in Vilno. By the dear God! that is Yagello's inheritance:
he alone can decide whom he wishes to make prince in
Lithuania. Therefore restrain yourselves, lest our great
king punish you."
To this the Master replied that if the king was the real
lord of Lithuania, let him command Vitold to abandon war
7
and give .Imud back to the Order, otherwise the Order must
strike Vitold wherever it could reach and wound him. In this
manner the disputes dragged on from morning until evening,
like a road winding round in a circle. The king, not wish-
ing to bind himself to anything, grew more and more impa-
tient; and told the Master that if J mud were happy under
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 211
the control of the Order, Vitold would not move a finger, for
he would have neither excuse nor reason. The Grand Mas-
ter, who was a man of peace, and knew Yagello's strength
more clearly than did others, strove to pacify the king; and
notwithstanding the muttering of some comturs who were
proud and passionate, he spared no flattering words, and at
moments showed humility. But since even in that humility
veiled threats were heard frequently, all ended in failure.
Discussions on important points were dropped quickly, and
on the second day they spoke only of inferior questions.
The king attacked the Order sharply for maintaining bands
of ruffians and for attacks and robberies along the border,
for the stealing of Yurand's daughter and of little Yasko,
for murdering fishermen and land-tillers.
The Grand Master denied, evaded, swore that, that had
been done without his knowledge, and in return he made
reproaches, saying that not only Vitold, but Polish knights
well had assisted pagan Jmud men to war against the
Order. To prove this he gave instance of Matsko of Bog-
danets. Fortunately, the king knew through Povala what
the knights of Bogdanets were seeking in the Jmud land,
and was able to answer the reproach, all the more easily
that in his retinue was Zbyshko, and in that of the Master
the two Von Badens, who had come with the hope of fighting
with Poles inside barriers.
But there was no meeting of that sort. The Knights of
the Cross had wished, in case discussions went smoothly, to
invite Kino; Yagello to Torun, and have feasts there and
spectacles for many days to do him honor ; but as discussions
had failed, producing only mutual dislike and anger, desire
for amusements was lacking. Only privately, in the morn-
ing hours, knights tried one another a little in strength and
dexterity, but as the gladsome Prince Yamont said, that
went against the grain of the Knights of the Cross, for
Povala proved stronger in the arm than Arnold von Baden,
Dobek of Olesnitsa at the lance, and Lis of Targovisko in
jumping over horses surpassed all men. On this occasion,
Zbyshko arranged the ransom with Arnold. De Lorche, as
a count and a man of great note, looked down on Arnold,
opposed that arrangement, and affirmed that he took all on
himself. But Zbvshko considered that knightlv honor com-
manded him to pay the amount of ransom promised ; there-
fore, though Arnold was ready to reduce the sum, he would
not accept the reduction, or Pan de Lorche's interference.
212 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Arnold von Baden was a simple soldier whose highest merit
was the giant strength of his arm ; he was dull enough, not
loving money, and wellnigh honest. There was no cunning
of the Order in that man, hence he did not hide from Zbyshko
why he was willing to decrease the ransom. " It will not
come," said he, "to negotiations between the great king
and the Master, but it will to exchange of prisoners, and
then thou wilt take thy uncle for nothing. I prefer to get
a part rather than nothing, for my purse is ever slender, and
often can stand hardly three tankards of beer a day, while
I suffer when I have less than five or six of them."
Zbyshko was angered by these words. " I pay/' said
he, ik because I gave my knightly word ; I will pay no less
than what I promised, so thou mayst know that we have that
much value. " Thereupon Arnold embraced him, while the
Polish knights and those of the Order gave praise, saying:
" Justly dost thou wear a belt and spurs while so young,
for thou knowest dignity and honor/'
31 can while the king; and the Grand Master arranged indeed
for exchanging prisoners, whereupon strange things came
to light which caused bishops and dignitaries of the king-
dom to write letters afterward to the Pope and to various
courts in Europe. In the hands of the Poles there were, it is
true, many prisoners, but these were grown men in the bloom
of life, captured with armed hand in battles and engage-
ments on the boundary; while in the hands of the Knights
of the Cross were found mainly women and children seized
during night attacks and held for ransom. The Pope him-
self turned attention to this ; and despite the acuteness of
Johann von Felde, the procurator of the Order at the Holy
See, lie gave in public expression to his indignation aud his
anger.
There were difficulties as to Matsko. The Master did not
make them seriously, but only in appearance, so as to add
weight t<> each concession. lie declared, therefore, that
a Christian knight, who had fought side by side with the
J mud men. should in justice suffer death. In vain did the
king's counsellors bring up anew all that was known to them
of Yurand and his daughter, and the terrible wrong inflicted
on them and on the knights of Bogdanets bv the servants of
v.
the Order. Through a strange chance the Master in his
answer used words employed* by the Princess Alexandra
when speaking to the old knight of Bogdanets,
4* Ye call yourselves lambs and our people wolves, but of
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 213
the four wolves who took part in carrying off YurancTs
daughter not one is alive now, but the lambs are going
safely through the world yet."
And this was true, but to this truth the lord of Tachev,
who was present, answered with the following question,
" True. But has any one of them been slain by treachery,
or have those who fell not fallen sword in hand, every man of
them ? "
The Master had no answer to this ; and when he saw also
that the king had begun to frown and his eyes to flash, he
yielded, not wishing to bring the dread sovereign to an out-
burst. It was agreed then that each side should send envoys
to receive the captives. On the Polish side were appointed
Zyndram, who wished to look from near by at the power of
the Order, and Povala, also Zbyshko.
Prince Yamont rendered this service to Zbyshko. He
spoke to the king on his behalf, with the idea that the young
knight would thus see his uncle sooner, and bring him away
the more surely, since he would go for him as an envoy of
Yagello. The king did not refuse the prayer of the prince,
who, because of hi3 joyful nature, kindness, and unusual
beauty, was the favorite of his Majesty and all the court
officials ; withal he never asked for himself any favor.
Zbyshko thanked him from his whole soul, for now he felt
convinced that Matsko would escape from the Knights of the
Order.
" No man envies thee," said Zbyshko to Yamont, " thy
place near the king ; and thou art near him justly, since thy
intimacy is used for the good of others, and a better heart
than thine, I think, no one has.
"It is pleasant near the king," replied Yamont, "but I
would rather be in the field against Knights of the Order,
and this I envy thee, that thou hast fought against them."
After a while he added,
Wfc Von Wenden, the comtur of Torun, arrived here yester-
day, and this evening ye will go to him for the night, with
the Master and his retinue."
" And then to Malborg?"
" And then to Malborg."
Here Prince Yamont laughed, —
>>
u That road is not long, but it will be unpleasant, since the
Germans have won nothing from the king, with Vitold too
they will have no pleasure. He has gathered all the power
of Lithuania and is marching to the Jmud land."
214 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" If the king assists, there will be a great war."
" All our knights are begging the Lord God for it. But
even if the king, through regard for Christian blood, should
not make a great war, he will help Vitold with grain and
money ; and it will not be without this, too, that Polish
knights will go as volunteers to him."
" As I live they will go," answered Zbyshko. " And per-
haps the Order will declare war against the king because of
that."
ik Oh, no ! while the present Master lives there will be no
war."
And he was right. Zbyshko had known the Master
earlier ; but now on the road to Malborg, being, with Zyn-
dram and Povala, at his side nearly all the time, he could
observe more closely and estimate the man more accurately.
In fact, that journey only confirmed him in the conviction
that the Grand Master, Conrad von Jungingen, was not de-
praved and wicked. He was forced often to act unjustly,
for the whole Order was founded on injustice. He had
to commit injustice, for the Order reposed on injustice to
man. He had to utter calumny, for the practice of calumny
had come to him, together with the insignia of his office,
and from early years he had grown accustomed to consider
calumny as diplomatic skill merely. But he was not a tyrant ;
he feared the judgment of God, and as far as he was able
he restrained the pride and insolence of those dignitaries of
the Order who were urging on to war against the power of
Yagrello. lie was a weak man, however. The Order had
been accustomed for generations to prey on the property
of others, to plunder, to take adjoining lands by force or
treachery ; since Conrad not only was unable to restrain that
predatory hunger, but in spite of himself, by force of ac-
quired impetus, he yielded to it and strove to satisfy this
craving. Distant were the days of Win rich von Kniprode,
days of iron discipline, with which the Order astonished the
whole world of that time. Even during the rule of Conrad
Wallenrod, the Master who preceded Jungingen, the Order
grew intoxicated with its own might, which was always
Cfrowinir. and which temporary defeats could not diminish, it
became intoxicated with glory, with success, with human
blood, so that the bonds which held it in union and in strength
were loosened. In so far as he was able the Master maintained
right and justice ; in so far as he was able lie lightened person-
ally the iron hand of the Order, which weighed on peasants, on
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 215
citizens, and even on the clergy and on nobles living by feudal
right on lands of the Order; hence near Malborg this or
that citizen or land-tiller might be not only well-to-do, but
wealthy ; while in more remote places the tyranny, cruelty,
and disorder of the comturs trampled justice, spread op-
pression and extortion, squeezed out the last copper by
means of taxes imposed without warrant and even without
pretext, pressed out tears, and often blood, so that in whole
extensive regions there was one groan, universal wretched-
ness, and universal complaint. If even the good of the
Order commanded greater mildness, as at times in Jmud,
those commands came to naught in view of the disorder of
the comturs and their native cruelty. So Conrad von
Jungingen felt like a charioteer who is driving maddened
horses and has dropped the reins from his hands, abandoning
his chariot to the will of fate. Hence evil forebodings
mastered his soul frequently, and frequently those prophetic
words occurred to him : "I established them as bees of use-
fulness ; I settled them on the threshold of Christian lands ;
but they have risen against me. They care not for the souls,
and they have no compassion for the bodies, of the people
who turned from error to the Catholic faith, and to me. They
have made slaves of those people, and by neglecting to teach
them the commands of God, and by depriving them of the
holy sacraments, they expose them to greater torments of
hell than if they had continued Pagans. They make wars to
satisfy their own greed, hence the hour will come when their
teeth will be broken, and the right hand will be cut from
them, and their right leg shall be lame, so that they will
confess their offences.
The Master knew that those reproaches, which the myste-
rious Voice uttered against the Order in the vision to Saint
Bridget, were true. He understood that, that edifice, reared
on the land of another, and on wrong done another, — that edi-
fice, resting on calumny, treachery, and tyranny, could not en-
dure. He feared that, undermined for whole years by blood
and by tears, it would fall from one blow of the strong Polish
hand ; he felt that the chariot drawn by raging horses would
end in the abyss, so he strove that at least the hour of judg-
ment, defeat, wrath, and suffering should come as late as pos-
sible. In spite of his weakness, he presented therefore in one
thing an invincible opposition to his insolent and haughty
counsellors: he would not permit a war with Poland. In
vain did they reproach him with fear and incompetence ; in
>j
216 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
vain did the comturs of the border urge war with all their
might. He, when the fire was just ready to burst forth, always
withdrew at the last moment, and then gave thanks to God
at Malborg that he had been able to arrest the sword raised
above the Order.
But he knew that war must come. Hence that knowl-
edge that the Order was built, not on the justice of
God, but on injustice and calumny, and that feeling of an
approaching day of destruction, made him one of the most
unhappy men on earth. He would beyond doubt have given
his life and blood could it have been otherwise, and were
there time yet to turn to a way of justice ; but he felt that it
was late then. To turn would mean to give to the rightful
owners all those rich and fertile lands seized by the Order, God
knows how long since, and with them a multitude of cities as
rich as Dantzig. And that was not all ! It would mean to
renounce the J mud region ; to renounce attacks on Lithuania ;
to put the sword in the scabbard ; finally, to remove alto-
gether from those regions in which there were no more peo-
ple for the Order to Christianize, and settle in Palestine a
second time, or on some of the Grecian islands, to de-
fend the Cross there from real Saracens. But this was im-
possible, since it would have been equivalent to a sentence
of destruction to the Order. Who would agree to that?
What Grand Master would ask for it? The soul and
life of Conrad were covered with a shadow, but if a man
were to appear with an advice of this sort, the Master
would be the first to condemn him to a dark chamber as one
who had lost his senses. The Order had to goon and on till
the day when God himself should fix the limit.
So Conrad advanced, but in gloom and in suffocating sor-
row. The hair on his chin and temples had grown silvery, .
and his eyes, once quick, were half covered with their heavy
drooping lids. Zbyshko did not note a smile even once on
his countenance. The Master's face was not severe nor
even overcast ; it was only tortured, as if by silent suffering.
In his armor, with a cross on his breast, in the centre of
which was a black eagle on a quadrangular field, and in a
great white mantle also adorned with the Cross, he produced
the impression of dignity, of majesty and sorrow. Conrad
had been a joyous man, he had loved jests, and even at
that time he was not averse to splendid feasts, spectacles,
and tournaments, nay, he even took part in them ; but neither
in the throng of brilliant knights, who came as guests to
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 217
Malborg, nor in a joyous outcry, amid the sounds of trum-
pets and the clatter of weapons, or amid goblets filled with
Malvoisie, was he ever gladsome. When all around seemed
full of strength, splendor, inexhaustible wealth, invincible
power ; when the envoys of the emperor and of kings of the
west shouted with enthusiasm that the Order could stand by
itself for all kingdoms, and the strength of the world, — he
alone was not deceived, he alone remembered the ominous
words in the vision of the saint: "The time will come when
their teeth will be broken, and their right hand cut from
them, when their right leg will be lame, so that they will
confess their offences."
218 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LXIL
They went by land through Helmno to Grudziondz, where
they stopped for the night and passed the next day, for the
Grand Master had to judge a question of fishing between
the castle starosta of the Order and the neighboring nobility
whose lands bordered on the Vistula. Thence they sailed
on barges of the Order down the river to Malborg. Zyndratn,
Povala, and Zbyshko passed all the time at the side of the
Master, who was curious to learn what impression would be
made, especially on Zyndram, by the might of the Order
when he looked from near by at it. This concerned Conrad,
because Zyndram was not only a valiant and terrible knight
in single combat, but an uncommonly skilful warrior. There
was no other man in the kingdom who knew, as he did, how to
lead large armies, muster regiments for battle, build castles as
well as storm them, and throw bridges across broad rivers;
no other man who understood "guns" so well, — that is,
arms of various nations, and all military tactics. The
Master, knowing that much depended on the opinion of
Zvndram in the counsel of the King:, thought that if he
could astonish him by the greatness of the Order's wealth,
and by its army, war would be deferred for a long time-
And, above all, the sight of Malborg might itself fill the
heart of every Pole with dread, for no other fortress on
earth could compare, even approximately, with that one,
counting the High Castle, the Middle Castle, and the First
Castle.1 Already, from afar, in sailing down the Nogat,
the knights saw the mighty bastions standing out against
the sky. The day was bright and clear, so they could see
them perfectly; and after some time, when the barges had
approached, the points of the churcfi gleamed still more on
the loftv castle and the gigantic walls, towering some above
others, partly in red brick, but mainly covered with that
celebrated gray-white coating which only masons of the
1 Fn <lrri<- II.. King of Prussia, brought Malborg to complete ruin
afu-r tin* fall of the Polish Commonwealth.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 219
Order had the skill to fabricate. The immensity of the walls
surpassed every structure which the Polish knights had seen
in their lives thus far. It might seem that edifice grew there
on edifice, creating in that place, low by nature, as it were,
a mountain, the summit of which was the High Castle, the
sides the Middle and the First Castle. There radiated from
that giant nest of armed monks such uncommon might and
power that even the long and usually gloomy face of the
Grand Master cleared somewhat as he gazed at it.
"Ex Into Marienburg. Marienburg 1 from the mud,"
said he, turning toward Zyndram ; " but no human power can
crush that mud."
Zyndram made no answer, and in silence he took in with
his eyes all the bastions and the immensity of the walls
strengthened by monstrous escarps.
u You gentlemen," added Conrad, after a moment of
silence, "who understand fortresses, what do you say to
this?"
44 The fortress seems to me impregnable," replied the
Polish knight, as if in meditation; " but — "
" But what? What can you criticise in it?"
44 But any fortress may change masters."
At this the Grand Master frowned.
44 In what sense do you speak? "
44 In this sense, that the judgments and decisions of God
99
are hidden from the eyes of man.
And again he looked in meditation on the walls, while
Zbyshko, to whom Povala had interpreted his answer cor-
rectly, looked at him admiringly and with gratitude. He
was struck at that moment by the resemblance between
Zyndram and the J mud leader Skirvoillo. Both had immense
heads of the same kind, driven in, as it were, between broad
shoulders ; both had mighty breasts and the same form of
bowed les;s.
Meanwhile the Master, not wishing that the last word
should remain with the Polish knight, began a second time :
44 Thej' say that our Marienburg is six times greater than
Vavel, the castle of Cracow."
44 In Cracow on the cliff there is not so much space as
here on the plain," replied Zyndram; 44but our heart in
Vavel is greater."
Conrad raised his brows wonderingly, —
44 1 do not understand."
1 Marienburg in German ; Malborg in Polish.
220 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" But what is the heart in any fortress, if not the church?
Our cathedral in Vavel is three times as large as that here.,,
While saying this, he indicated the fortress church, really
not large, on which glittered a great mosaic figure of the
Most Holy Lady on a golden background.
Again Conrad was not pleased with the turn of speech.
u You have ready but strange answers," said he.
Meanwhile they had arrived. The excellent police of the
Order had evidently notified the town and the castle of the
Grand Master's coming, for at the landing, in addition to
a number of brothers, were trumpeters of the town, who
greeted the Grand Master usually with their trumpets when
he landed. Horses were waiting at the shore for him. When
the party had mounted, they passed through the town and en-
tering the Weaver's Gate at the side of the Sparrow Bastion,
rode up to the First Castle. At the gate the Master was
greeted by the Grand Comtur, Wilhelm von Helfenstein,
who bore only the title, since for some months his duties had
been performed actually by Kuno Lichtenstein, then absent
on a mission to England, — and, besides, by the Hospitaller
Conrad Lichtenstein, a relative of Kuno, by the Grand
Master of the Wardrobe, Rumpenheim, and the Grand
Treasurer, Burghard von Wobecke, and finally by the Petty
Comtur, the overseer of the workshops and the management
of the castle. Besides these dignitaries there were some
ordained brothers, who had charge of church affairs in
Prussia, and who oppressed other cloisters grievously, as
well as parish priests, whom they forced to work on roads
even, and at ice-breaking. With those ordained men stood
a multitude of lay brothers, — that is, knights not bound to
canonical observances. Their large and strong bodies (the
Order accepted no weak men), their broad shoulders, curly
beard, and stern faces made them resemble the greedy robber
knights of Germany more than brothers. From their eyes
stared daring insolence and boundless pride. They did not
like Conrad because he feared war with the might of
Yagello; frequently at the Chapters they reproached him
openly with cowardice, made pictures of him on the walls,
and roused jesters to ridicule him to his eyes. But this
time they inclined their heads with apparent humility, espe-
cially since the Master appeared in company with foreign
knights; and they hurried quickly to hold his horse's bridle
and the stirrups.
The Master alighted, and turned at once to Helfenstein.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 221
" Are there tidings from Werner von Tettingen? " asked
he.
Tettingen, as Grand Marshal, or commander of the armed
forces of the Order, was on an expedition then against the
Jmud men and Vitold.
" There is nothing important,'' answered Helfenstein,
u but damage has been done. The rabble burnt villages
near Raff n eta and towns around other castles."
" In God is our hope, that one great battle will break
xheir rage and stubbornness, " replied the Master.
When he had spoken, lie raised his eyes, and his lips
moved a moment in a prayer for the success of the armies
of the Order.
Then he turned toward the Polish knights and said, —
" These are envoys of the King of Poland : the knight of the
Mashkovitse, the knight of Tachev, and the knight of Bogda-
nets, who have come with us for the exchange of prisoners.
Let the comtur of the castle show them guest-chambers, and
entertain and treat them as is proper."
The Knights of the Order looked with curiosity at the
envoys, but especially at Povala, whose name, as a renowned
champion, was known to some of them. Those who had
not heard of his deeds at the courts of Bohemia, Burgundy,
and Poland were filled with wonder at his stature, and his
battle stallion of such size that he reminded men who in
youth had visited the Holy Land and Egypt, of elephants
and camels.
Some recognized Zbyshko, who had fought within barriers
at Malborg ; and those greeted him rather kindly, remember-
ing that Ulrich, the strong brother of the Master, who enjoyed
great favor in the Order, had shown him real esteem and
friendship. Not less attention and wonder were roused by
him who, in a future then not distant, was to be the most
dreadful of all the scourgers of the Order, namely, Zyndram ;
for when he had dismounted he seemed, because of his un-
common strength and lofty shoulders, to be almost hump-
backed. His arms of exceeding length and his bow-le^s
roused smiles on the faces of the younger brothers. One of
them, known for his love of jesting, even approached him,
wishing to say a word, but when he looked into the eyes of
the lord of Mashkovitse. he lost desire somehow, and walked
away in silence.
Meanwhile the comtur of the castle went with the guests,
conducting them. They entered, first, a court of no great
222 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
yj
width, in which, besides a school, an ancient storehouse,
and a saddler's workshop, was the chapel of Saint Nicholas ;
then passing the Nicholas bridge they entered the First
Castle proper. The comtur for some time conducted them
amid strong walls, strengthened here and there by greater
or smaller bastions. Zyndram looked with care at every-
thing ; the comtur, even without inquiry, indicated various
buildings willingly, as if he wished the guests to see all
objects in the utmost detail.
ifc That great building which your Graces see before you
on the left is," said he, "our stable. We are poor monks,
but people say that elsewhere even knights are not lodged
as horses are in this place."
u People do not reproach you with poverty," said Povala;
" but there must be something here besides horse-stalls,
since this building is so high, and you, of course, do not lead
your horses up stairways.
44 Above the stable, which is on the ground-floor and in
which there are four hundred horses, are storehouses; these
contain a stock of wheat to last ten years, I think. There
will never be a siege here ; but even should there be, no
enemy will conquer us by famine."
Then he turned to the right and again passed a bridge
between the bastion of Saint Laurence and the Armor Bas-
tion, and led them to another square, immense, lying in the
very centre of the First Castle.
" Observe, your Graces," said the comtur, " that what you
see to the north there, though by the power of God impreg-
nable, is only the i Yorburg,' and may not be compared in
strength with the Middle Castle, to which I shall conduct
you, still less with the High Castle."
In fact, a separate moat and a special drawbridge divided
the Middle Castle from that square; and only in the castle
gate, which stood considerably higher, could the knights,
when they had turned, at the suggestion of the comtur, take
in once more with their vision all that great quadrangle
which was called the First Castle. Edifice rose there at the
side of edifice, so that it seemed to Zyndram that he saw a
whole city. There were inexhaustible supplies of wood laid
away in piles as large as houses, heaps of stone cannon-
balls standing up like pyramids, cemeteries, hospitals, and
magazines. Somewhat aside, near a lake in the centre, were
^
the mighty red walls of the i4 Temple; " that is, an immense
storehouse, with an eating-hall for mercenaries and servants.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 223
At the north wall were to be seen other stables for the horses
of knights, and for choice steeds of the Master. At the op-
posite side of the quadrangle were dwellings for various man-
agers and officials of the Order ; again storehouses, granaries,
bakeries, rooms for clothing, foundries, a great arsenal,
prisons, the old cannon foundry, — each building so strong
and so fortified that in each it was possible to make a stand
as in a separate fortress, and all were surrounded by a wall,
and by a crowd of tremendous bastions ; outside the wall
was a moat ; outside the moat a circle of great palisades ; be-
yond the palisades, on the wrest, rolled the yellow waves of
the Nogat. On the north and west gleamed the surface of
a broad lake, and on the south towered up the still more
strongly fortified Middle and High Castles.
A most terrible nest, which had an expression of im-
mense strength, and in which were joined the two greatest
powers known to man in that century, — the power of the
church and the power of the sword. Whoso resisted the
first, was cut down by the second. Whoso lifted an arm
against both, against him rose a shout through all Christen-
dom, that he had raised that arm against the Cross of the
Saviour. And straightway knights rushed together from all
lands to give aid. That nest, therefore, was swarming at
all times with armed men and artisans, and in it, at all times,
activity buzzed as in a beehive. Before the great build-
ings, in the passages, at the gates, in the workshops, there
was everywhere movement, as at a fair. Echo bore about
the sound of hammers and chisels fashioning stone cannon-
balls, the roar of wind-mills and tread-mills, the neighing of
horses, the rattle of arms and of armor, the sound of trum-
pets and fifes, calls and commands. On those squares all
languages were heard, and one might meet warriors from
every nation; hence the unerring English archers, who
pierced a pigeon tied to a pole a hundred yards distant, and
whose arrows went through breastplates as easily as through
woollen stuff, and the terrible Swiss infantry who fought
with double-handed swords, and the Danes, valiant, though
immoderate in food and drink, and the French knights,
inclined equally to laughter and to quarrel, the silent and
haughty Spanish nobles, the brilliant knights of Italy, the
most skilful swordsmen of all, dressed in silk and satin,
and during war in impenetrable armor forged in Venice,
Florence, and Milan, the knights of Burgundy, Friesland,
and finally Germans from every German country. The
224 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
44 white mantles" circled about among all as superiors and
masters. " A tower filled with gold," or, more accurately,
a separate chamber, built in the High Castle next the
dwelling of the Grand Master, really filled from top to bot-
tom with coin and bars of precious metal, permitted the Order
to entertain " guests" worthily, as well as to assemble mer-
cenaries, who were sent on expeditions and to all castles to
be at the disposition of voits, starostas, and comturs. So
that to the power of the sword and the power of religion
were joined here great wealth, and also iron discipline,
which, though relaxed in recent times by excess of confi-
dence, and intoxication over the strength of the Order, was
still maintained by the force of ancient custom. Monarchs
went there not only to fight against Pagans or to borrow
money, but to learn the art of governing ; knights went there
to learn the art of war, for in all the world of that day no
one knew how to govern and wage war as did the Order.
When it settled in those regions, it owned not one span of
earth save a small district and a few castles bestowed on it
by a heedless Polish prince ; now it possessed a broad country,
larger than many kingdoms, containing fertile lands, strong
cities, and impregnable castles. It possessed and watched,
as a spider possesses its extended web, every thread of
which it holds beneath its body. From out that place, from
out that High Castle, from the Grand Master, and from the
"white mantles," went in every direction, by post messen-
gers, commands to feudatory nobles, to city councils, to
mayors, to voits and assistant voits, to captains of mercenary
troops ; and what there in that centre had been originated
and determined bv mind and will was executed far from
there and quickly by hundreds and by thousands of fists in
armor. Hither tlowed in money from whole regions, wheat,
all kinds of provisions, tribute from the secular clergy groan-
ing under a grievous yoke, and also from other cloisters at
which the Order looked with unfriendly eye. From out that
place, finally, grasping hands were stretched against all sur-
rounding lands and nations.
The numerous Prussian people of Lithuanian speech had
been swept from the earth at that period. Lithuania had
felt till recentlv the iron foot of the Knight of the Cross
weighing on her breast so cruelly that for every breath she
irave, blood went from her heart with it. Poland, though
victorious in the dreadful battle at Plovtse, had still lost in
the time of Lokietek her possessions on the left bank of
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 225
the Vistula, together with Dantzig, Chev, Gniev, and Sviet.
The Order of Livonian Knights stretched out after Russian
lands ; and those two Orders moved forward, like the first
gigantic wave of a German sea, which was covering Slav
lands with an ever-widening deluge.
Suddenly the sun of the German Order was obscured be-
hind a cloud. Lithuania had received the Cross from Poland,
and Yagello had received the throne at Cracow with the hand
of the marvellous Yadviga. The Order, it is true, had not
lost a single land through this, or a single castle, but it
felt that against its power a power was now arrayed, and
it lost the reason of its existence in Prussia. After the bap-
tism of Lithuania the Order had only to return to Palestine
and guard pilgrims on their way to the Holy City. But to
return would be to renounce^ wealth, rule, power, dominion,
cities, lands, and whole kingdoms. So the Order began to
squirm in rage and terror, like a monstrous dragon in whose
side the barbed shaft has sunk deeply. The Grand Master
Conrad feared to risk all on one cast of the die, and trem-
bled at the thought of war with Yagello, the ruler of Polish
and Lithuanian lands and of those broad Russian regions
which Olgierd had dragged from the throat of the Tartar ;
but the greater number of the Knights of the Cross urged
on to war, feeling that they must light a life-and-death
battle while their forces were intact and before the halo of
the Order should grow pale, while the whole world was
hastening to give aid to them, and before the thunders of
the Papacy could fall upon that nest of theirs. It was a
question of life and death then for the Order not to spread
the Christian faith, but to uphold the heathen.
Meanwhile, among nations, and at the courts of Europe,
they accused Yagello and Lithuania of having performed a
baptism that was false and counterfeit, declaring it impos-
sible that that could be done in a single year which the sword
of the Knights had not done in generations. They incensed
against Poland and its sovereign, kings and knights, as
against guardians and defenders of Pagan institutions ; and
their complaints, which were disbelieved in Rome alone, went
through the world in a broad wave, and brought to Malborg
princes, counts, and knights from the west and south of
Europe. The Order gained confidence and felt itself all-
mighty. Marienburg, with its two tremendous castles and
its First Castle, dazzled men through its strength more than
ever. They were dazzled by its wealth and its seeming
VOL. ii. — 15
226 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
discipline ; and the whole Order appeared more command-
ing, more inexhaustible for coming ages, than it had been
at any time ; and no man among princes, no man among
knightly guests, no man even among Knights of the Order,
save the Grand Master Conrad, understood that from the
hour when Lithuania had become Christian, something of
such character had happened as if those currents of the Nogat,
which defended on one side the formidable fortress, had
begun to undermine its walls in silence and irresistibly. No
man understood that, though power remained yet in that
enormous body, the soul had flown from it; whoso came
freshly and looked at that Marienburg reared ex Into,
at those walls, bastions, black crosses on gates, mantle-
rooms, and storehouses, thought, first of all, that even the
gates of hell would not prevsvil against the Cross there, in
its northern capital.
With a similar thought did not only Povala and Zbyshko
look at it, they who had been there previously, but also
Zyndram, a man far keener of mind than they were. Even
he, as he gazed at that armored swarming place of soldiers,
embraced by the circle of bastions and by gigantic palisades,
grew dark in the face, and to his mind came, in spite of
him, the insolent words with which the Knights of the Cross
had threatened Kazimir, the Polish king, —
u
Our force is greater; if thou yield not, we will hunt
thee to Cracow itself with our sword-blades. "
Meanwhile the comtur of the castle conducted the knights
farther on, to the Middle Castle, in the eastern flank of
which were guest-chambers.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 227
CHAPTER LXTIL
Matsko and Zbyshko held each other in a long embrace,
for each had loved the other always, and during recent years
adventures and mishaps met in common made that love still
stronger. The old knight divined from the first glance at
his nephew that Danusia was not in the world then, so he
made no inquiry ; he merely drew the young man to his
bosom, wishing to show by the power of that pressure that
Zbyshko was not altogether an orphan, that there was still
a kindred soul which was ready to share a sad fate with him.
At last, when sorrow and pain had flowed away with their
tears considerably, Matsko asked, after a long silence,
44 Did they seize her again, or did she die in thy arms?"
u She died in my arms at the very edge of Spyhov," said
Zbyshko.
And he told what had happened, and how it had happened,
interrupting his narrative with sighs and weeping. Matsko
listened attentively ; he sighed also, and at last inquired,
44 But is Yurand still living?"
44 Yurand was living when I left Spyhov> but he has not
long to abide in this world, and to a certainty I shall not see
him again."
44 It would have been better, perhaps, to remain at Spyhov."
44 But how was I to leave you in this place? "
44 A couple of weeks earlier or later would be the same."
Zbyshko looked at his uncle carefully, and said,
44 You must have been sick. You look like Piotrovin." *
44 Perhaps, for though the sun warms the world, it is
always cold underground, and the dampness is terrible be-
cause there is water around all these castles. I thought
that the mould here would kill me. There was no air to
breathe, and my wound opened because of my suffering,
that wound, thou knowest, through which the arrow splinter
came out after I had drunk bear's oil."
1 A man brought to life according to popular tradition by Saint
Stanislav.
228 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS,
"I remember, " said Zbyshko, "for Yagenka and I went
for the bear. But did the dog brothers keep you underground
here ? "
Matsko nodded his head, and answered,
"To tell the truth, they were not glad to see me, and it
was going ill with me. There is great hatred here against
Vitold and the Jmud men, but still greater against those of
our people who help them. It was useless for me to tell
why we went to the Jmud land. They wished to cut my
head off, and if they did not cut it off it is only because
they did not wish to lose the ransom ; for, as thou knowest,
money has more charms for them than even vengeance, and
besides they wish to have in hand a proof that King Yagello
helps Pagans. That the Jmud people, the unfortunates,
beg for baptism, if only it is not from German hands, is
known to us who have been in their country ; but the
Knights pretend not to know this, and they calumniate those
people at all courts, and with them our king, Yagello."
Here Matsko was seized by a panting fit, so he had to be
silent for a time, and only after he had regained breath did
he continue, —
" And I might have died underground, perhaps. It is
true that Arnold von Baden took my part; he wished to save
the ransom. But Arnold has no weight here, and they call
him a bear. Luckily De Lorche heard of me from Arnold,
and he made a tremendous uproar immediately. He may
not have told thee of this, for he hides his own good deeds
willingly. They hold him in consideration here, for a De
Lorche held high office once in the Order, and this man is
rich and of renowned family. He told them that he was our
captive, and that if they took my life, or if I died through
dampness and hunger, thou wouldst behead him. He threat-
ened even to tell throughout the courts of western Europe
how the Knights of the Cross treat belted knights. They
were frightened, and removed me to a hospital where there
is better food and the air is purer."
" T will not take one copper from De Lorche, so help me
God."
" It is pleasant to take ransom from an enemy, but it is a
proper thing to forgive a friend," added Matsko; "still,
since there is, as I hear, an agreement with the king
about exchange of prisoners, thou wilt not have to ransom
me."
"Well, but our knightly word?" inquired Zbyshko.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 229
44 The king's agreement is an agreement, still Arnold might
accuse us of dishonor."
When he heard this Matsko was concerned ; he thought a
while and said,
"But it might be possible to reduce the amount some-
what."
44 We put our own estimate on ourselves. Are we of less
value now ? "
Matsko was concerned still more, but there was
pression of wonder in his eyes, and, as it were, of still
greater love for Zbyshko.
44 He will guard his honor ; he was born with that power,"
muttered the old man.
And he sighed. Zbyshko thought that it was from re-
gret for the money which they had to pay Arnold, so he
said,
*'• You know that we have wealth enough now, if only our
fate were not so grievous."
* 4k God will change it for thee/' said the old knight, with
emotion. 44 1 have not long to live in this world as I now
am."
44 Do not say that! You will be well, only let the wind
blow around you.'
44 The wind? The wind bends a young tree, but breaks an
old one."
44 Nonsense ! the bones are not decaying in you yet, and
it is a long way from you to old age. Be not sad ! "
44 Wert thou gladsome, I should laugh. But I have an-
other cause for sadness, and to tell the truth, not only I, but
all of us."
44 What is it?"
4 4 Dost remember how I reproached thee in Skirvoillo's
camp because thou didst glorify the might of the Order?
Our men are firm in the field, I know they are, but from
near by, I see these dog brothers now for the first time."
Matsko lowered his voice, as if fearing lest some one might
overhear him.
44 And I see now that thou wert right ; I was not. May the
hand of God defend us ; what power, what strength ! The
hands of our knights are itching, and they wish to strike
the Germans at the earliest; but they do not know that all
nations and kings are helping the Order, that Knights of the
Cross have more money, that they are better trained, that
their castles are stronger and their battle weapons better.
230 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
May God's hand defend us ! Both among us, and here,
people say that it must come to a great war, and will come ;
but when it comes may God have mercy on our kingdom and
our people ! "
Here he clasped his iron-gray head with his palms, rested
his elbows on his knees, and was silent.
. .
yy
. (
Well," said Zbyshko, " you see, taken separately, many
of our men are stronger than single champions on their side,
but as to a great war you yourself have grown thoughtful."
44 Oi ! I have indeed ! And God grant that those envoys
of the king will grow thoughtful also, but especially
Zyndram.
I saw how gloomy he became. He is a great man in
war, and they say that no one in the world is so skilful in
battle."
" If this is true, perhaps there will be no war."
"If the Knights of the Cross see that they are stronger,
then war will come surely. And I tell you sincerely, God
grant us an end of some sort, for we cannot live longer iu
this way."
In his turn Zbyshko, as if crushed by his own and the gen-
eral misfortune, dropped his head.
;* I grieve for our noble kingdom," said Matsko; "but I
fear that God has punished us for great boasting. Thou re-
memberest how, in front of the cathedral in Cracow before
mass, at the time when thy head was to be cut off, and was
not, the knighthood challenged Timur the Lame, the master
of forty kingdoms, the man who made a mountain of human
skulls, — the Knights of the Cross were not enough for them,
they must challenge all opponents at once, — and in this was
offence against God, perhaps."
Zbyshko at this reminder seized his golden hair, for great
grief had come on him unexpectedly, and he cried,
" But who saved me at that time from the headman, if not
she? O Jesus ! My Danusia ! O Jesus ! "
And he tore his hair, and then began to gnaw his fist,
with which he tried to stifle his sobbing, so did the spirit
whine in the man from sudden pain.
w* Keep God in thy heart, boy! be quiet! " cried Matsko.
" What wilt thou gain? Restrain thyself ! Re calm! "
But Zbyshko was unable for a Ions: time to calm himself,
and he came to his mind only when Matsko, who was really
ill yet, grew so faint that he tottered on his feet, and fell to
the bench quite unconscious. Then the young man placed
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 231
him on the bed, strengthened him with wine, which the
comtur of the castle had sent, and watched over him till the
old knight dropped asleep.
They woke late next morning fresher and rested.
u Well," said Matsko, " it must be that my time has not
come yet; and I think that if the breeze of the field were
blowing about me I could ride to the end of my journey."
44 The envoys will remain here some days yet," answered
Zbyshko, u for people are coming with requests about cap-
tives caught in Mazovia or Great Poland while robbing ; but
we may go whenever you wish, and when you feel strong
enough."
At this moment Hlava came in.
44 Dost know what the envoys are doing?" asked the old
knight of him.
44 They are visiting the church and the High Castle, — the
comtur of the castle acts himself as their guide ; afterward
they will go to the chief refectory to a dinner to which the
Grand Master is to invite your Graces."
44 But what hast thou been doing since early morning?"
44 Looking at German mercenaries, infantry, which cap-
tains are drilling, and I compared them with our Cheh men."
44 Dost thou remember Cheh infantry?"
44 I was a stripling when the knight Zyh captured me, but
I remember well, for I was curious about such things from
boyhood."
4 'Well, and what?"
44 Oh, nothing! The infantry of the Order is strong and
well trained, but the men are bullocks, while our Chehs are
wolves. Should it come to action — but then your Graces
know that bullocks do not eat wolves, and wolves like beef
tremendously."
44 That is true," said Matsko, who evidently knew some-
thing of this ; " the man who rubs against your people jumps
back from them as from a porcupine."
44 In battle a mounted knight is as good as ten footmen,"
said Zbyshko.
44 But only infantry can take Malborg," answered Hlava.
Remarks on infantry stopped there, for Matsko, following
the course of his own thoughts, said,
44 Hear Hlava ; to-day, when I get up and feel in strength,
we will go."
» .
But whither?"
44 Of course to Mazovia. To Spyhov," said Zbyshko.
232 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" And shall we stay there?"
Here Matsko looked at his nephew inquiringly, for thus
far they had not spoken of what they were to do in future.
The young man had his decision ready, but evidently had no
wish to grieve his uncle, so he replied indirectly,
" First, you must be well."
"And then what?"
"And then? You will go back to Bogdanets. I know
how you love Bogdanets."
"But thou?"
" I love it too."
" I do not say that thou shouldst not go to Yurand," said
Matsko, slowly, " for if he dies, we ought to bury him
properly; but attend to what I say, for being young thou
art not my equal in prudence. Spyhov is unfortunate in
some way. Whatever good has met thee, has met thee
elsewhere, but in Spyhov, only grievous suffering and
anguish."
kw You speak the truth, but Danusia's body is in Spyhov."
"Be quiet!" exclaimed Matsko, fearing lest unexpected
pain should seize Zbyshko, as it had the day previous.
But on the young man's face were reflected only tender-
ness and sorrow.
"There will be time for counsel," said he, after a while.
"You must rest in Plotsk anyhow."
" Care will not fail your Grace in Plotsk, " put in Hlava.
t .
V
True," added Zbvshko. "Do you know that Ya^enka
is there? She is a damsel of Princess Alexandra. But of
course you know, for you brought her there. She was in
Spyhov too. It was a wonder to me that you said nothing
of her while wre were with Skirvoillo.
" Not only was she in Spyhov, but had it not been for
her, Yurand would be groping along a highway with his stick,
or would have died somewhere at the roadside. I brought
her to Plotsk for the Abbot's legacy, and I said nothing to
thee about her ; if I had, thou wouldst not have heard it.
Thou wert paying no attention to anything, poor fellow, at
that time."
"She loves you greatly," said Zbyshko. "Praised be
God that we needed no letters, but she got letters from
the princess on your behalf, and through the princess from
the envoys of the Order.
" God bless the girl, for on earth there is not a better than
she ! " replied Matsko.
5>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 233
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of
Zyndram and Povala, who, since they had heard of Matsko' s
fainting fit, had come to visit him.
44 Praised be Jesus Christ! " said Zyndram, when he had
crossed the threshold. " How is it with you to-day?"
God reward you ! In a small way. Zbyshko says
that if the wind were to blow around me I should be well
immediately.
Why should you not? You will be well! All will be
well," put in Povala.
" Besides, I have rested thoroughly. Not like your Graces,
who, as I hear, rose early."
4 'First people came to us to claim prisoners," said Zyn-
dram, " and afterward we examined the management of the
Order, — in the First Castle and the other castles."
64 Firm management, and firm castles ! " muttered Matsko.
44 Surely they are firm. In the church there are orna-
ments in the Arabic style ; the Knights said that they had
learned that style from the Saracens in Sicily, and in the
castles are special rooms on pillars which stand alone, or in
clusters. You will see yourselves the great refectory. The
fortress is tremendous in all its parts, such a fortress as there
is in no other place. Such walls a stone cannon-ball, though
the greatest, could not bite in any way. By my faith,* there
is pleasure in looking at it."
Zyndram said this so joyously that Matsko looked at him
with astonishment, and asked, —
44 But their wealth and good order, and troops, and guests,
have you looked at them ? "
44 They showed us all, as if through friendliness, but really
to make the hearts sink in us."
44 Well, and what?"
44 Well, God grant that when war comes we shall drive
them from here, beyond the mountains and seas, — to the
place whence they came."
Matsko, forgetting his sickness at that moment, sprang to
his feet in astonishment.
44 How is this, lord? " asked he. 44 Men say that you have
a quick mind. As to me, I grew faint when I saw what
their power is. In God's name, whence do you get your
conviction? "
Here he turned to his nephew.
44 Zbyshko, command to bring wine, that which they sent
us. Sit down, your Graces, and talk, since a better cure
234 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
for my sickness than your discourse no physician could think
yy
out.
Zbyshko, also very curious, put the wine on the table him-
self, and with it goblets ; all sat around the table then, and
Zyndram spoke as follows,
" This fortress is nothing ; for what the hand of man has
reared, the hand of man can pull down. Ye know what
keeps brick together? Mortar! But do ye know what
keeps people together? Love.
4 'By God's wounds! honey is flowing from your lips!"
exclaimed Matsko.
Zyndram, rejoiced in his heart by that praise, con-
tinued, —
yy
ik Of the people in this region one has in bonds with us a
brother, another a son, another a relative, another a son-in-
law, or some one else. The comturs of the boundary com-
mand their men to go out and rob us : hence many of them
are slain, and many of them we capture. But since people
here have learned already of the exchange of prisoners be-
tween the king and the Grand Master, they came to us from
early morning to give the names of captives, which names
our scribe entered down. First of all came a cooper, a rich
citizen, a German, who has a house in Malborg, when he
said at last : ' If I could serve your king and kingdom in any
way, I would give my life and not merely my property.' I
sent him away, thinking the man a Judas. But after him
came a parish priest from near Oliva, to ask about his
brother, and he spoke as follows : ; Is it true, lord, that ye
are going to war with our Prussian masters? If ye are, be
it known to you that the whole people here when they say
"Thy kingdom come," are thinking of your sovereign.'
Afterward appeared two nobles for their sons: these nobles
live near Shtum on feudal lands ; there were merchants from
Dantzig, there were artisans, there was a bell-founder from
Kvidjyn, there was a crowd of various people, and they all
said the same thing."
Here Zyndram stopped and looked around to see that no
men were listening behind the doors ; on returning he finished
in a somewhat lower voice, —
;i I inquired long about everything. Throughout all
Prussia the Knights of the Cross are hated by priests, nobles,
citizens, and land-tillers. And not only are they hated by
people who use our speech, or the Prussian, but even by
Germans. The man who is forced to serve, serves; but the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 235
plague is more beloved than the Knights of the Cross are.
9>
That is the truth of the matter.
"Yes, but what has this to do with the power of the
Order? " asked Matsko, anxiously.
Zyndram smoothed his broad forehead with his hand,
thought a while, as if seeking a comparison, then smiled, and
inquired,
" Have you ever fought within barriers? "
" I have, and fought frequently. "
" Then what do you think — Will not a knight be thrown
from his horse at the first onset, even though he be the
mightiest, who has the saddle girths cut under him, and also
his stirrup straps ? "
u As true as life ! "
44 Well, do you see? the Order is a knight like that."
" It is, as God is just ! " shouted Zbyshko. " Even in a
book thou Jlt find nothing to beat that ! "
And Matsko was so excited that he said in a voice trem-
bling somewhat,
44 God reward you. For your head, lord, the armorer
must fashion a helmet purposely, as there is none ready made
on earth to fit it."
23 G THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LXIV.
Matsko and Zbyshko promised themselves to leave Mal-
borg straightway, but they did not depart during the day
on which Zyndram had strengthened their spirits so mightily,
for there was a dinner at the High Castle, and then a supper
in honor of guests and envoys, to which Zbyshko was invited,
and for Zbyshko's sake also Matsko. The dinner was given
to a select company in the Grand Refectory, into which light
came by ten windows, and the ceiling of which in pointed
arches rested, through a rare architectural device, on one
column. Of foreigners, besides Yagello's knights, there sat
down to the table only one Suabian count, and one Burgun-
dian, who, though a subject of rich lords, had come at their
command to borrow money from the Order. Of local per-
sons, besides the Grand Master, four dignitaries took part
in the dinner, so-called pillars of the Order ; that is, the grand
comtur, the almoner, the master of the wardrobe, and the
treasurer. The fifth pillar, the marshal, was at that time on
an expedition against Vitold.
Though the Order had vowed poverty, they ate on gold
and silver and drank Malvoisie, for the Master wished to
dazzle the Polish envoys. But despite a multitude of dishes
and abundant cheer, that feast was somewhat irksome to the
guests, because of difficulty in conversation and ceremonies
which were to be observed on all sides. But supper was
more gladsome, in the Grand Refectory (Convents Remter),
for the Order met there, and all those guests who had not
marched yet against Vitold with the army of the marshal.
No dispute disturbed its joyousness, nor any quarrel. It is
true that knights from other lands, foreseeing that they would
have to meet the Poles sometime, looked at them with un-
friendly eye, but the Knights of the Cross had informed
them beforehand of the need to conduct themselves quietly,
and had begged them most earnestly to do so, fearing lest
they might offend the king and the entire kingdom in the
persons of the envoys. But even then the ill-will of the
Order was made manifest ; they forewarned the guests
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 237
against Polish temper: "For every .word," said they,
" sharper than common, the Poles will tear a man's beard
out, or thrust a knife into his body." So the guests were as-
tonished afterward at the courtesy of Povala and Zyndram,
and the more quick-witted said that Polish manners were
not rude, but that the tongues of the Knights of the Cross
were malignant and venomous.
Some of them, accustomed to refined amusements at the
polished courts of western Europe, took away ideas not en-
tirely favorable concerning the manners of the Knights in Mal-
borg ; for at that feast there was an orchestra noisy beyond
measure, there were rude songs of " playmen," rough jests
of buffoons, and dances of barefooted maidens. And when
guests wondered at the presence of women in the High
Castle, it was said that the prohibition had been removed
long before, and that the great Winrich Kniprode himself
had danced in his day there with the beautiful Maria von
Alfleben. The brothers explained that women not only
lived in the Castle, but came to feast in the refectory, and
that the past year Prince Vitold's wife, who lodged in the
old armory of the First Castle, had appeared exevy day in
the refectory to play draughts made of gold, which the
Knights presented each time to her.
They played that evening also, not only draughts, but
chess and dice ; there was more of play than conversation,
which was drowned by songs and by that too noisy orchestra.
Still, amid the universal uproar quieter moments came, and,
seizing one of these, Zyndram, as if knowing nothing, asked
the Grand Master whether its subjects in all lands loved the
Order.
To this Conrad gave the following answer,
" Whoso loves the Cross is obliged to love the Order."
That answer pleased the Knights and the guests, hence
they praised it. The Grand Master, pleased at this,
continued,
" Whoso is our friend is happy under us ; but whoso is an
enemy, against him we have two methods.
4 What are thev?" inquired Zyndram.
??
(-
4.4 Perhaps your Honor does not know that I come from my
chambers to this refectory by small stairways in the wall,
and near those stairways there is a certain vaulted cham-
ber ; were I to conduct you hither you would know the first
method."
"As true as life ! " exclaimed the brothers.
238 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
Zyndram divined that the Master was speaking of that
" tower " filled with gold, of which the Knights boasted, so
he hesitated a while, and then said,
"'Once, oh, very long ago, a certain German Caesar
showed an ambassador of ours, whose name was Skarbek,
such a chamber, and said : 4 1 have something with which
to overcome thy lord ! ' But Skarbek threw into it a costly
ring, and added, fc Go thou gold to gold ; we Poles like iron
better.' And you know what came after that, your Honor?
After that came Hundsfeld."1
" What is that Hundsfeld?" inquired a number of knights
together.
"That," answered Zyndram, quietly, "was a field on
which they were unable to bury all the Germans, and at last
dogs finished the burial."
Knights of the Order and brothers when they heard this
were greatly confused, and knew not what reply to make,
while Zyndram said, as if in ending,
" Thou wilt do nothing with gold against iron."
"Well," exclaimed the Master, "our second method is
always iron. Your Honor saw at the First Castle armorers'
workshops. Hammers are forging night and day there, and
they forge swords and armor that have no equal elsewhere."
In answer Povala stretched out his hand to the middle of
the table, and took a strip of iron used for cutting meat ; in
length it was an ell and in width more than half a span. This
lie wound into a roll easily, like parchment, and raised it high so
that all might see the roll ; after that he gave it to the Master.
" If the iron of your swords is of this sort, you will not do
much with them."
And he smiled with satisfaction, while the spiritual and
lav knights rose from their seats and hurried in a crowd to
the Grand Master; then they passed the iron roll from one
to another, but all were silent, having timid hearts in their
breasts in view of this strength in Povala.
" By the head of Saint Liborius ! " exclaimed the Master
at last, " you have iron hands, lord.
But the Bunmndian count added,
" And better iron than this. He folded the strip as if it
were wax."
" He did not even flush, and his veins were not swollen,"
said one of the brothers.
1 Dogsfield (Psie Pole in Polish). This battle was fought in 1109 near
Breslau.
?>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 239
44 Yes," answered Povala ; " our people are simple : they
have not such wealth and comfort as 1 see in this place, but
they are healthy. "
And now Italian and French knights approached him and
spoke to him in their resonant speecn, of which Matsko said
that it was as if some one were rattling tin plates. They
wondered at his strength ; then he touched goblets with them
and answered,
44 Such things as this are done at feasts among us fre-
quently, and it happens that even a girl will roll a smaller
strip."
But the Germans, who liked to boast among strangers of
their size and strength, were enraged and out of countenance,
so old Helfenstein called across the table, —
44 This is a shame for us! Brother Arnold von Baden,
show that our bones, too, are not made of church tapers !
Give Arnold a strip."
The servants brought a strip quickly and placed it before
Arnold ; but he, whether it was that the sight of so many
spectators confused him, or that he had really less strength
in his fingers than Povala, bent the strip halfway, but was
unable to finish.
More than one of the foreign guests, to whom the Knights
of the Cross had whispered previously, and more than one
time, that war with the King of Poland would begin the next
winter, fell to thinking deeply, and remembered that winter
in those regions was terribly inclement, and that it would
perhaps be better to return in time to a softer climate and
their native castles.
There was this wonderful thing in the situation, that such
thoughts came to their heads in July, — a time of hot days
and splendid weather.
240 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LXV.
At Plotsk, Zbyshko and Matsko found no one at the
court, for the prince and princess, with their eight children,
had gone to Chersk, at the invitation of Princess Anna
Danuta. From the bishop they learned that Yagenka was
to remain in Spyhov with Yurand till he died. This news
was agreeable, for they themselves were on the way to
Spy ho v. Meanwhile Matsko praised greatly Yagenka's kind-
ness, since she had remained with a dying man, who was
not even kin to her, instead of going to Chersk, where dances
and pleasures of every sort would surely not be lacking.
•fc Perhaps she did this not to miss us," said the old knight.
" I have not seen her this long time, and should be glad to
see her now, for I know that she likes me. The girl must
have grown, and must still be handsome."
" She has changed wonderfully," said Zbyshko. " She
was always a beauty. I remember her as a simple maiden,
while now she might go to kings' chambers."
"Has she changed so? Well, hers is that old Yastrem-
bets stock of Zgofzelitse which in time of battles called,
'To feasts!'"
A moment of silence followed, then the old knight said
again. " It will be as I have told thee; she will wish to go
to Zgorzelitse."
" I wonder that she left it."
" But the abbot's property? Besides, she feared Stan
and Yilk ; I told her myself that for her brothers it would
be safer without her than with her."
4% By my faith, they could not attack orphans, anyhow."
Matsko thought awhile.
u But will thev not take vengeance on me because I took
her awav, and does there remain even one beam in Bogda-
nets? God knows! I know not, besides, whether I shall
be able to defend mvself when I go back. The fellows are
voting and strong, while I am old — "
" Ei ! old ; say that to the man who does not know you,
answered Zbyshko.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 241
5)
Matsko did not speak in perfect sincerity, for with him it
was a question of something else, but immediately he waved
his hand. .
" If I had not been sick in Malborg — well, that too," said
he. " But we will talk of it in Spyhov.
And next day, after their night rest, they set out for
Spyhov.
The days were clear, the road dry, easy, and besides safe ;
for because of the recent agreement the Knights of the Cross
restrained robbery on the border. Moreover, the two knights
were of that class of travellers whom it was better for a
robber to bow to from afar than attack at close quarters, so
the journey passed quickly, and the fifth day after leaving
Plotsk they halted in the morning at Spyhov. Yagenka,
who esteemed Matsko as her best friend on «arth, greeted
him almost as she would her father; while he, though no
common thing could move him, was moved by that kindness
of the girl whom he liked so much, and when later, Zbyshko,
after he had inquired about Yurand, went to the tomb of
his Danusia, the old knight sighed deeply.
46 Well," said he, u God took the one He wished to take,
and left the one He wished to leave ; but I think that our
troubles and wanderings in wildernesses and wild places are
ended."
After a while he added, —
44 Ei! where has the Lord Jesus not carried us during
these recent years ! "
"But the hand of God guarded you," said Yagenka.
" True, it guarded us, but indeed it is time to go home.
" We must stay here while Yurand lives."
"But how is he?"
" He looks up and smiles. It is clear that he sees Para-
dise, and in it Danusia."
" Dost thou look after him?"
" I do ; but Father Kaleb says that angels look after him.
Yesterday the housekeeper saw two of them."
" They say," answered Matsko, "that it is most fitting for
a noble to die in the field, but it is well, too, to die on a
bed if one dies like Yurand."
44 He eats nothing, he drinks nothing, but smiles con-
tinually."
44 Let us go to him ; Zbyshko must be there."
But Zbyshko remained only a short time with Yurand, who
recognized no one ; he went then to Danusia's coffin in the
VOL. II. — 16
3>
242 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
vault. There he remained till old Tolima went to bring him
to refreshment. When coming out he noticed by the light
of the torch that the coffin was covered with garlands of star
thistles and marigolds, while the space round about was
swept clean and strewn with odorous plants. The young
man's heart rose at sight of this, and he asked,
" Who adorned the tomb in this way? "
(i The young lady from Zgorzelitse," answered Tolima.
Zbyshko said nothing then, but later, when he saw Ya-
genka, he bowed down to her knees quickly, embraced
them, and cried,
"; God reward thee for thy goodness and for those flowers
placed above Danusia ! "
And when he said this he wept earnestly, while she em-
braced his head with her hands, like a sister who consoles a
mourning brother.
"O my Zbyshko," said she, u would that I could com-
fort thee still more !
>>
Then abundant tears fell from her eyes also.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS 243
CHAPTER LXV1.
Some days later Yurand died. Father Kaleb celebrated
masses a whole week above his body, which showed no
decay, — in this all beheld a miracle, — and for a week
guests came in crowds to Spyhov. Then followed a time of
quiet, such as there is usually after a funeral. Zbyshko
went to the vault, and sometimes he went to the forest with
his crossbow, from which, however, he shot at no beast, but
walked in forgetf ulness ; till at last one evening he returned
to the chamber where the girls were sitting with Matsko
and with Hlava.
44 Listen to what I will say," said he, unexpectedly.
4 4 Sorrow profits no one ; hence it is better for you to go to
?>
Zgorzelitse and Bogdanets than to sit here grieving.
Silence followed, for all divined that words of great im-
port were coming, and only after a time did Matsko add,
44 Better for us and for thee as well."
But Zbyshko shook his bright head.
44 No ! I will return, God grant, to Bogdanets, but now I
must take another road.
44 Ei! " cried Matsko; 44I said that the end had come,
but now there is no end ! Fear God, Zbyshko ! "
y>
44 But you know that I made a vow — "
44 Is that a reason? Danusia is gone, and the vow is gone
also. Death has released thee from the oath."
44 She would have released me, but I did not swear to her;
I swore to God on my knightly honor. What do you wish?
On knightly honor ! "
Every word touching knightly honor had an influence on
Matsko that seemed as it were magical. He guided himself
in life by few commands except those of God and the Church,
but he guided himself by those unswervingly.
44 1 do not tell thee not to keep thy oath," replied Matsko.
44 But what?"
44 This, that thou art young and hast time for everything.
Come now with us ; thou wilt rest — shake thyself free of
244 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
pain and sorrow — and then thou wilt go whithersoever thou
wishest."
"I will tell you as truly as at confession, " answered
Zbyshko: " I am going, you see, whither I must go; I talk
with you, I eat and drink, like every man, but I say truly
that within me and within my soul I cannot help myself in
any way. There is nothing in me but sadness, nothing but
pain, nothing but those bitter tears which flow from my eyes
whether I will or not."
b* Among strangers it will be still worse."
" No ; God sees that I should die in Bogdanets. When I
tell you that I cannot, it means that I cannot ! I need war,
for in the field one forgets more easily. I feel that wrhen I
accomplish my vow, when I am able to say to that saved
soul. 4 I have fulfilled everything that I promised,' only
then will she release me. Earlier she will not. You could
not hold me with a rope in Bogdanets."
After these words there was such silence in that chamber
that flies were heard as they passed beneath the ceiling.
" If it would kill him to be in Bogdanets, better let him
i^o," said Yanenka, finally.
Matsko put his two palms on his neck, as was his custom
at moments of perplexity, sighed then deeply, and said,
"Ei, mighty God! "
But Yagenka continued,
••Zbyshko. but thou wilt swear, that if God preserves
thee, thou wilt not remain off there, but return to us?"
"Why should I not return? I shall not avoid Spyhov,
but I will not remain here."
" For," continued the girl, in a voice somewhat lower, "if
thou art concerned for the coffin we will take it to Kresnia."
u Yagus ! " l cried Zbvshko, with an outburst.
And he fell at her feet in the first moment of transport
and gratitude.
1 One of the many variants of Yagenka.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 245
CHAPTER LXVIL
The old knight wished absolutely to go with Zbyshko to
the armies of Prince Vitold, but Zbyshko would not permit
his uncle even to speak of this. He insisted on going alone,
without retinue, without wagons, with only three mounted
men, one of whom was to carry provisions, the other, arms
and clothing, the third, bearskins on which to sleep. In
vain did Yagenka and Matsko implore him to take even
Hlava, as a man of tried strength and devotion. He re-
sisted, and refused, saying that he must forget the pain
which was gnawing him, while the presence of Hlava would
remind him of all that had happened and was past.
But before he departed there were weighty discussions as
to what should be done with Spyhov. Matsko's advice was
to sell the estate. He called that land unfortunate ; it had
brought, he said, nothing save disaster and misfortune to
any one. There was in Spyhov much wealth of every kind :
money, arms, horses, clothing, sheepskin coats, precious furs,
costly implements, herds of cattle. In Matsko's soul the
question was to increase with that wealth Bogdanets, which
was dearer to him than any other spot. They counselled
long over this, but Zbyshko would not consent to sell Spyhov
at any price.
" How am I," said he, "to sell Yurand's bones? Ami
to repay in that way the benefactions with which he has
covered me ? "
"We have promised to take Danusia's coffin, " answered
Matsko; " we can take Y^urand's body also."
" But he is here with his fathers, and without his fathers
he would be wretched in Kresnia. If you take Danusia, he
will be here far away from his daughter ; if you take him
with her, then the fathers will be here without both."
" Dost thou not remember that Yurand in Paradise sees
all people daily ? and Father Kaleb says that he is in Para-
dise," answered the old knight.
But Father Kaleb, who was on Zbyshko's side, said,
" His soul is in Paradise, but his body will be on earth till
the day of judgment.
»
246 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Matsko stopped a while, and following further his own
thought, added, —
44 Well, Yurand does not see a man who is not saved ; for
that there is no remedy."
» •
od
Zbyshko. "But may the Lord not permit a stranger to
dwell above the sacred remains of Yurand ! Better leave all
here, but Spyhov I would not sell, though I got a principality
in return for it."
Matsko knew after these words that there was no help ;
he knew his nephew's stubbornness, and did homage in the
depth of his soul to it, as well as to everything that was in
the young man ; so after a while he added,
4 * It is true that the boy speaks against my grain, but there
is truth in what he tells us."
And he was vexed, for in every case he knew not what to
do. But Yagenka, who had been silent so far, appeared now
with a new advice, —
4 * If an honest man could be found to manage Spyhov, or
to rent it, that would be excellent. Best would be to rent
the place, for there would be no trouble, nothing but ready
money. Might not Tolima? He is old and understands war
better than land management ; but if not he, then perhaps
Father Kaleb?"
k4 Dear young lady," answered the priest, 44 there is land
ready for me and Tolima. but that which will cover us is not
that on which we are walking:."
Then he turned to Tolima.
4* Is this true, old man?"
Tolima surrounded his pointed ear with his palm, and
asked what the question was, and when they explained in a
lower voice, he answered, —
%k That is the holy truth. I am not for land management.
I go deeper with an axe than a plough ; before I die I should
like to avenge my lord and his daughter."
And he stretched forth his lean but sinewy hands with
fingers curved like the talons of a bird of prey, then turning
his gray head, which resembled a wolf's head, toward Matsko
and Zbyshko, he added, —
44 Take me, your Grace, against the Germans; that is
my service !
? ?
And lie was right. He had added no little to Yurand's
wealth, but it was by war and plunder, not by land-tilling.
So Yagenka, who during this conversation had been think-
ing what to say, spoke again,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 247
"A young man is needed here, a man who fears no one,
for the boundary of the Order is close by ; a man who not
only would not hide from the Germans, but would hunt
them ; so, without hesitation, I think that Hlava is the man
for this place. "
" See how she will fix it! " cried Matsko, who, in spite of
his love for Yagenka, was unwilling that a woman should
have a voice in such matters, and moreover a woman who
was unmarried.
But Hlava rose from the seat where he had been sitting,
and said,
44 God sees that I should go to the war gladly with Pan
Zbyshko, for he and I have shelled out German souls some-
what, and we might shell out more of them in the future.
But if I am to stay, I will stay. Tolima is a friend of mine;
he knows me. The boundary of the Order is near by.
Well ! that is just as is proper. We shall see which neigh-
bor will be first to grow sick of the other. I fear them !
No ; let them fear me. May the Lord Jesus not permit me
either to wrong your Graces and grasp everything. In this
matter the lady can speak for me ; she knows that 1 would
rather die a hundred times than show dishonest eyes to her.
Of land management I know what I have learned in Zgor-
zelitse ; but I see that the axe and sword are more needed
here than the plough in land management. And this all is
greatly to my liking ; but still, to stay here — "
"Well, what?" inquired Zbyshko. " Why dost thou
hesitate? "
Hlava was confused greatly, and stammered as he
said,
"It is this, when the young lady goes away all will go
with her ; to make war is well, and to manage land is well
also, but to do it here all alone — without assistance. It will
be awfully dreary without the young lady — and without
this — just as I wanted to say — and as the young lady is
going away not without attendants — then as no one would
help here — I do not know — "
44 What is the man talking about?" inquired Matsko.
44 You have a quick mind, but have not noticed anything,"
answered Yagenka.
44 What is it?"
Instead of answering, she turned to Hlava, —
44 But if Anulka were to stay with thee, couldst thou
hold out ? "
248 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
At this Hlava fell at her feet so suddenly that dust rose
to the ceiling.
" With her I could hold out in hell ! " cried he, embracing
Yagenka's feet.
When Zbyshko heard this cry he looked at Hlava with
astonishment, for he had not known anything previously
and had not suspected. Matsko wondered also at how
much woman means in man's affairs, and how through her
everything may succeed or may fail altogether.
"God is gracious to me," muttered he, " because I am
not curious about women.
99
However, Yagenka, turning again to Hlava, said,
" Now we only need to ask if Anulka will hold out with
thee."
She called Anulka, who entered, knowing or guessing evi-
dently what the question was, for she came in with her arm
across her eyes, and her head drooping so that they saw only
the parting of her bright hair, which was much brighter from
the sunlight which now fell on it. Anulka halted at the
door; then, springing forward to Yagenka, dropped on her
knees before her, and hid her face in the folds of the lady's
skirt.
But Hlava knelt near her, and said to Yagenka,
44 Bless us, young lady ! "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 249
CHAPTEK LXVIII
Next day came the moment of Zbyshko's departure. He
was sitting high on a large war-horse, and his friends had
surrounded him. Yagenka, standing near the stirrup, raised
her sad blue eyes to the young man in silence, as if wishing
to look at him sufficiently before parting. Matsko and
Father Kaleb were at the other stirrup, and near them stood
Hlava and Anulka. Zbyshko turned his face first toward
one side, then toward the other, exchanging such brief
words as are said usually before a long journey: "Be
well ! " " May God conduct thee ! " " It is time ! " " Hei !
it is time ! it is time ! "
He had taken farewell before of all, and of Yagenka, at
whose feet he had fallen in giving thanks for her goodness.
But now, as he looked at her from his lofty saddle, he
wished to say some new heartfelt word, since her uplifted
eyes and face said to him so expressively, 4t Come back! "
that the heart rose in him with palpable gratitude. And as
if responding to her unspoken eloquence he said,
44 Yagus, to thee as to my own sister — Thou knowest!
I will say no more ! "
" I know. God reward thee."
44 And remember uncle."
44 And do thou remember — "
44 I shall return, be sure of that, unless I perish."
44 Do not perish."
Once already, in Plotsk, when he had mentioned this ex-
pedition, she said the same words to him, " Do not perish ; "
but this time these words came from profounder depths of
her spirit, and, perhaps to hide her tears, she bent the same
moment, so that her forehead touched Zbyshko's knee for
an instant.
Meanwhile the mounted attendants at the gate, who were
holding pack-horses ready now for the road, began to sing:
" The ring will not be lost ; the golden ring
Will not be lost.
A raven will bear it back from the field
To the maiden."
250 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
»
"To the road ! " called out Zbyshko.
"To the road." %
" God conduct thee ! The Most Holy Mother ! "
Hoofs resounded on the wooden drawbridge, one of the
horses gave a prolonged neigh, others snorted loudly, and
the party moved on.
But Yagenka, Matsko, Father Kaleb, Tolima, and Hlava,
with his wife and the servants who remained in Spyhov,
went out on the bridge and looked after them as they de-
parted. Father Kaleb continued making the sign of the
cross after them for a long time, till at last they disappeared
beyond an alder thicket.
* Under that banner no evil fate will strike them," said he.
44 True, but it is of good omen also that their horses gave
tremendous snorts," added Matsko.
But neither did he remain long at Spyhov. In a fortnight
the old knight finished arrangements with Hlava, who took
the estate as a tenant. Matsko, at the head of a long row
of wagons surrounded by armed attendants, set out with
Yagenka toward Bogdanets. Father Kaleb and old Tolima
looked at those wagons without entire satisfaction, for in
truth Matsko had stripped Spyhov to some extent, but since
Zbyshko had left all things to his management no one dared
oppose him. He would have taken still more had he not
been restrained by Yagenka, with whom he disputed, it is
true, being astonished at her " woman's reasons," but still
he obeved her in almost evervthinsj.
They did not take Danusia's coffin, however, for as Spyhov
was not sold, Zbyshko preferred that she should remain there
with her fathers. They took a large stock of money and
wealth of various sorts, captured for the greatest part from
Germans in battles fought by Yurand. So Matsko, as he
looked at the laden wagons covered with matting, was de-
lighted in soul at the thought of how he would strengthen
and arrange Bogdanets. His delight was poisoned, however,
by the fear that Zbyshko might fall, but knowing the
knightlv skill of the young man he did not lose hope that
he would return in safety, and he thought of this with
rapture.
"Perhaps God wished." said he to himself, " that Zbyshko
should obtain Spyhov first, then Mochydoly, and all that
remained after the abbot. Let him only come back, I will
build him a worthy castle in Bogdanets; and then we shall
see ! "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 251
Here it occurred to him that Stan and Vilk would to a
certainty not receive him with superfluous delight, and that
perhaps he would have to fight them ; but he had no fear of
this, just as an old war-horse feels no fear when he must go
to battle. His health had returned ; he felt strength in his
bones, and knew that he would manage easily those quar-
relers who were dangerous, it may be, but without knightly
training. He said something different, it is true, a short
time before, to Zbyshko, but he said it only to restrain that
young man from going.
44 Hei ! I am a pike, and they are gudgeons/' thought he;
44 they would better not come near me head foremost."
But something else alarmed him immediately: 44 God
knows when Zbyshko will come back ; meanwhile he looks on
Yagenka only as a sister. Now does not the girl look at
him also as a brother, and will she wait for his uncertain
return?"
So he looked at her and said, —
44 Listen to me, Yagna : I will not talk of Stan and Vilk,
for they are uncouth peasants, and not for thee. Thou art
now a court lady! But as thy years — my late friend, Zyh,
told me that the will of God was on thee then, and that was
some time ago. For I know — they say, that when a girl
feels the garland too tight on her head she seeks some one to
remove it. It is to be understood that neither Stan nor Vilk
but what dost thou notice? "
" Of what are you inquiring ? " asked Yagenka.
44 Wouldst thou marry no man? "
44 1? I shall be a nun."
44 Do not say anything frivolous ! But if Zbyshko comes
back ? "
She shook her head.
44 1 shall be a nun."
44 But if he should love thee? If he should beg, and bes;
terribly?"
The girl turned her blushing face toward the field; but the
wind, which was blowing from the field just then, brought to
Matsko the low-voiced answer,
44 1 would not be a nun."
252 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
•
CHAPTER LXIX
They remained a time in Plotsk on business of Yagenka's
inheritance and the abbot's will ; afterward, when provided
with documents, they moved forward without resting much
on their journey, which was easy and safe, for the heat had .
dried swamps and narrowed rivers, while the roads lay
through a peaceful country inhabited by people who were of
Polish race, and hospitable. From Sieradz, however, the care-
ful Matsko despatched an attendant to Zgorzelitse, to
announce his own coming and that of Yagenka ; because
of this Yasko, Yagenka's brother, hurried out halfway to
meet them and conducted them home at the head of armed
attendants.
There was much rejoicing when they met, with many
greetings and many outcries. Yasko and Yagenka had v
always resembled each other as much as two drops of water,
but he had outgrown her. He was a splendid young
fellow, daring, joyous, like his father, from whom he had
inherited a love for singing, and he was as lively as a
fire spark. He thought himself a person of years and
strength ; he considered that he was a mature man, for he
managed his attendants as a genuine chief, and they carried
out every command of his in a flash, fearing evidently his
power and importance.
Matsko and Yagenka wondered at this ; while Yasko
looked with delight at the beauty and polish of his sister,
whom he had not seen for a long time. He told them mean-
while that he had been preparing to visit her, and had they
delayed a little in coming they would not have found him at
home. He wished to see the world, he said, rub against
men, get knightly training, and find a chance to fight in
one and another place with knights on their wanderings.
" To learn the world and the manners of people is a good
thing," said Matsko in answer, " for a man learns what he
is to do and say in every juncture, and it strengthens the
native wit in him. But as to fighting, it is better that I
should say that thou art too young yet than that a strange
knight should say so, and besides not fail to laugh at thee.
*>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 253
" He would cry after laughing," said Yasko; " if not he,
then his wife and children would surely cry."
And the youth glanced around with tremendous daring,
as if to say to all knights wandering through the world,
"Prepare for death!" But the old man of Bogdanets
inquired, —
44 Well, Stan and Vilk, have they left thee in peace? I ask,
for they were glad to look at Yagenka."
44 They have indeed; Vilk was killed in Silesia. He at-
tacked a German castle there, and he took it ; but they hurled
down a beam of wood from the walls on him, and two days
later he let his last breath out."
44 A pity for him. His father went also in his day to Silesia
against the Germans, who oppress our people — and plunder
them. To take castles is the worst work of all, for neither
armor nor knightly training assist a man. God grant that
Prince Vitold will not try castles, but will crush the Knights
of the Order in the field ! But Stan, what is he doing?
t>
Yasko began to laug;h.
" Stan is married. He took the daughter of a free land-
tiller in Wysoki Breg, a great beauty. Hei ! not only a
good-looking girl, but a manager : she does not give the
man his will once, and slaps his hairy face for him ; she
leads Stan by the nose, as a bear-trainer leads his beast on
a chain."
The old knight was immensely amused when he heard this.
44 Look at her! All women are the same! Yagenka, thou
too wilt be like the others ! Praise to God that there was no
trouble with those twoquarrellers ; it is a real wonder to me
that they did no harm to Bogdanets."
44 Stan wanted to do something, but Vilk, who was wiser,
gave him no chance. He came to us at Zsjorzelitse, and
inquired, 4 What has become of Yagenka?' I told him that
she had gone for an inheritance from the abbot. 4 Why
did not Matsko tell me ? ' asked he. 4 But is Yagenka thine,
that he should tell thee? ' said I to him. So, after thinking
a while he said, 4 True, she is not mine.' And as he had
a quick mind, he saw, of course, that he would win you and
us to his side by defending Bogdanets from Stan. So they
met on the Lavitsa near Piaski, cut each other up, and then
drank to kill, as thev alwavs did.
44 Lord light Vilk's soul ! " added Matsko.
And he sighed deeply, glad that there were no damages in
Bogdanets beyond those caused by his long absence.
>>
254 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
In fact, he found none ; on the contrary there was an in-
crease of cattle, and from the small herd of mares there were
colts, some from the Frisian war horses unusually large and
powerful. There was a loss only in this, that some captives
had fled, but not many, for they could flee only toward
Silesia, and there the Germanized robber knights treated
captives worse than did Polish nobles. But the enormous
old house had inclined toward its fall considerably. The
plaster had fallen; the walls and ceiling had grown crooked ;
and the larch beams, cut two hundred years or more before,
had begun to rot. Throughout all the rooms, inhabited of
old by the numerous Grady of Bogdanets, it leaked during
the great summer rains. There were holes in the roof, which
was covered by broad patches of green and reddish moss.
The whole building had squatted and looked like an immense
mouldering mushroom.
" With care it would last, for it began to decay only a
little while ago," said the knight to old Kondrat, the head
laborer, who in the absence of his lords looked after the
property.
"I could live here till death," added Matsko after a
time, ki but Zbyshko needs a castle."
. .
For God's sake ! A castle? "
Ilei! But why not?"
It was the darling idea of the old man to build a castle
for Zbyshko and his future children. He knew that a noble
who dwelt, not in an ordinary mansion, but behind a moat
and a palisade, and who besides had a watch-tower where a
guard gazed on the surrounding regions, was considered as
somebody right away by his neighbors, and such a man
managed more easily. Matsko did not desire much for
himself at that time, but for Zbyshko and Zbyshko's sons
he would not stop at little, all the more since their property
had increased now considerably.
" Let him take Yagenka, and with her Mochydoly and
the abbot's inheritance : no one in these parts could equal us
then. God grant such an outcome!"
All this depended on one thing : would Zbyshko come
home? that was uncertain and dependent again on God's
mercy. Matsko said then in his mind, that for him it was
needful to be in the best favor with the Lord God and not
merely offend Him in nothing, but win Him in everyway
possible. With this intent he spared on the church of
Kresnia neither wax nor game: and a certain evening when
visiting at Zgorzelitse, he said,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 255
" I will go to-morrow to the grave of Yadviga, our holy
queen."
u
>5
Yagenka sprang up from the bench in great fear,
44 Have you bad tidings? "
"I have none of any kind, for I could not at this time.
But thou rememberest how, when I was sick from that
splinter in my side, — that one, thou knowest, when ye
went, thou and Zbyshko, for beavers, — I vowed that if
God would return me health, I would go to her grave. All
praised my desire then. And indeed ! The Lord God has
holy servants enough up there, but not every saint — and
there are many — has such influence as our Lady, whom I
fear to offend, because I am concerned about Zbyshko."
True, as life ! " said Yagenka. u But you have only
just returned from a terrible journey.
44 Never mind! I want to finish all, and then sit down
at home quietly till Zbyshko comes back here. Only let our
queen intercede for him before the Lord Jesus, and even ten
Germans cannot beat him with his good armor. After the
journey I shall build the castle with firmer hope."
li But you have strong bones."
44 It is true that I am still active. I will say something
else too. Let Yasko, who is impatient for a journey, go
with me. I have experience, and shall be able to restrain
him. And should any accident happen, — for the boy's
hands are itching, — thou knowest that for me it is no new
thing to fight on foot or on horseback, with sword or with
axe.
44 1 know. No one could guard him better .than you."
44 But I think that it will not happen to him to fight; while
the queen was alive, Cracow was filled with foreign knights,
who wished to look at her beauty, but now they prefer
Malborg, since there is more Malvoisie to be found in the
kegs there."
44 Yes, but there is a new queen now."
Matsko made a wry face and waved his hand.
44 I have seen her! And will say no more — dost
understand ? "
After a while he added, —
44 In three or four weeks we shall be back here."
In fact, that happened. The old knight commanded
Yasko to swear on his knightly honor and on the head of
Saint George that he would not insist on a longer journey,
and they rode away.
256 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
They reached Cracow without accident, for the country
was at peace, and safe from all attacks of Germanized
princes beyond the border, and from robber German knights
by fear of the power of the kingdom and by the deter-
mined bravery of the knighthood. After performing their
vows, the old knight and Yasko were presented at the royal
court by Povala of Tachev and the little prince, Yamont.
Matsko supposed that at the court and in offices they would
ask him eagerly about the Knights of the Cross, since he
had become well acquainted with the Order, and had looked
at it closely. But after consulting with the chancellor and
with the sword-bearer of Cracow, he saw with astonishment
that their knowledge of the Knights of the Cross was not
less than his, but still greater. They knew to the minutest
detail all that was happening in Malborg itself and in other
castles, even the remotest. They knew what detachments of
troops there were, how many warriors there were, how many
cannon, how much time was required to assemble the armies,
what the plans were in case of hostilities. They knew even
details concerning every comtur, — was he quick-tempered
and abrupt, or was he thoughtful ; and they had recorded all
points as carefully as if war had been appointed for the
morrow.
The old knight was immensely delighted at this, for he
understood that they were preparing for war far more delib-
erately, strenuously, and wisely than in Malborg.
"The Lord Jesus has given us as much, or greater
bravery/' said Matsko to himself, " and surely more mind
and greater foresight. "
And such was the case at that period. He learned also
soon whence information came to them: it was given by
inhabitants of Prussia, people of all ranks, Germans as well
as Poles. The Order had succeeded in rousing such hatred
against itself that all people in Prussia looked at Yagello's
armies as salvation. Matsko remembered then what
Zyndram had told him in .Malborg, and said to himself in
spirit,
" That man has a head indeed ! — a pile of wisdom."
And he recalled every word of Zyndram's; and once he
borrowed even from that wisdom, for when it happened
that young Yasko inquired concerning the Knights of the
Cross, he answered, —
u They are strong, the beasts; but what thinkest thou,
will not a knight fly out of his seat, even though he be the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 257
mightiest, if the saddle-girth and the stirrup-straps are cut
under him?"
44 He will fly out, as true as I stand here," said the youth.
" Ha ! seest thou ? " cried Matsko, with a thundering voice.
44 This is what I wanted to bring thee to ! "
44 Why so?"
" Because the Order is just such a knight."
And after a while he added,
44 Thou wilt not hear this from any common mouth
never fear."
And when Yasko could not understand clearly what the
question was, he fell to explaining the affair to him, but
forgot to add that he had not thought out the comparison
himself, but that it had come word for word from the
strong head of Zyndram.
VOL. ii. — 17
258 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTER LXX.
They did not remain long in Cracow, and would have
remained there a shorter time had it not been for the prayer
of Yasko, who wanted to look at the people and the city, for
all seemed a marvellous dream to him. But the old knight
was in an immense hurry to return to his domestic hearth
and his fields, so even prayers did not avail much, and
on Assumption Day both had returned, — one to Bogdanets,
the other to Zgorzelitse.
And thenceforward life began to drag on for them rather
monotonously, filled with the toil of land management and
every-day work in the country. In Zgorzelitse, which
was low, and especially in Yagenka's Mochydoly, the
harvest was excellent ; but in Bogdanets, because of the dry
year, the crops turned out to be thin, and no great labor
was needed to collect them. In general there was not much
tilled land in Bogdanets, for the property was under forest,
and because of the long absence of the owners even
those plots which the abbot had fitted for ploughing by
grubbing up roots were abandoned through lack of work-
men. The old knight, though sensitive to every loss,
did not take this to heart overmuch at that time, for he
knew that with money it would be easy to introduce order
and arrangement in all things, — if only there was some
one for whom to work and labor. But just this uncer-
tainty poisoned his days and his industry. He did not let
his hands drop, however : he rose before day, he rode
out to the herds, looked at the work in the field and
the forest, he even selected a place for the castle and
was choosing out timber for building; but when after a
warm day the sun was dissolving in the golden and ruddy
gleams of evening, a terrible yearning would seize the man,
and, besides yearning, a fear such as he had never expe-
rienced till those days. ^1 am running about here, I am
toiling," said he to himself; " while off there my poor boy is
lying in some field, perhaps pierced by a spear, and wolves
in packs are snapping their teeth at 11™." At this thought
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 259
his heart straitened with great love and great pain. He
listened then carefully to hear the sound of horse hoofs
which announced the daily coming of Yagenka, for through
pretending in her presence that he had good hope, he
gained it for himself and strengthened his suffering soul
somewhat.
She appeared each day, usually toward evening, with a
crossbow at her saddle, and with a spear, against attack
when going home. It was not a thing at all possible that
she should ever find Zbyshko at Bogdanets unexpectedly,
since Matsko did not dare to look for him before a year
or a year and a half had passed ; but evidently even that
hope was hidden in the girl, for she did not appear as
she had in the old time, in a skirt girded with a strip of
tape, in a sheepskin coat wool outward, and with leaves
in her dishevelled hair, but with a beautifully braided tress,
and her bosom covered with colored cloth of Sieradz.
Matsko always went out to meet her, and his first ques-
tion was ever the same as if some one had written it down
for him. " But what? " And her first answer was, " Well,
nothing ! " He conducted her then to a large room, and they
chatted, near the fire, about Zbyshko, Lithuania, the Knights
of the Cross, the war, — talking always in a circle, always
about the same things, — and never did these conversa-
tions annoy either one of them ; on the contrary, they never
had enough of those subjects.
And so it continued for months. It happened that Matsko
rode to Zgorzelitse, but Yagenka went oftener to Bogdanets.
Sometimes, when there was disturbance in the neighbor-
hood, or when old he-bears in a rage were inclined to attack,
Matsko conducted the girl home. When well armed the old
man, thanks to uncommon strength, feared no wild beasts,
since he was more dangerous to them than they could be to
him. At such times he rode stirrup to stirrup with Yagenka,
and frequently the pine forest gave forth a threatening
sound from the depth of it, but they, oblivious of every-
thing which might happen, conversed only of Zbyshko :
where was he? what was he doing? had he killed, or would
he kill quickly, as many Knights of the Cross as he had
promised Danusia and her mother? would he return soon?
Yagenka put questions to Matsko which she had put hun-
dreds of times to him, and he answered them with as much
thought and attention as though he heard them then for the
first time.
260 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" Do you say," inquired she, " that a battle in the field is
not ho dangerous for a knight as the taking of castles?"
" But look, what happened to Vilk? Against a beam of
wood thrown from a wall no armor can save a man ; but on
the field, if a knight has proper training, he may avoid sur-
render though ten be against him."
fc* But Zbyshko? Has he good armor? "
i% He has a number of suits of good armor, but that taken
from the Frisians is the best, because it was forged in Milan.
A vear ago it was a little large, but now it is just right for
him.
??
k% Then against armor like that no weapon prevails, does
it r
" What the hand of man has made may be destroyed by
the hand of man also. Against Milan armor is the Milan
sword, or the arrows of the English."
" The arrows of the English? " asked Yagenka, with alarm.
44 But have I not told thee of them? There are no better
archers on earth than the English, unless those of the
Mazoviau wilderness ; but the Mazovians have not such
good bows as the English. An English arrow will 20
through the best armor a hundred yards distant. I saw
them at Vilno. And not a man of them missed, and there
were some who could hit a falcon while flying."
kA Oh, the sons of Pagans ! How did you manage them?"
44 There was no other way but to rush straight at them.
They handle halberds well, the dog-ears, but hand to hand
our man will take care of himself."
%% Besides, the hand of God guarded you, and now it will
guard Zbyshko."
fc* 1 pray often in this way: 40 Lord God, thou hast
created and settled us in Bogdanets, so guard us henceforth
and let us not perish.' Ha ! it is God's business now to pro-
tect us. Indeed, it is no small affair to manage the whole
world and miss nothing, but first we must bring ourselves
into notice as best we can by being bountiful to the holy
church, and, second. God's mind is not man's mind."
Thus did they converse frequently, giving consolation and
hope to each other. Meanwhile days, weeks, and months
flowed bv. In the autumn Matsko had an affair with old
Vilk. There had been from of old a boundary dispute between
the Vilks and the abbot, about a forest clearing which the
abbot, when lie held the mortgage on Bogdanets, had
seized and cleared of roots. In his day he had challenged
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 261
even the two Vilks to a duel with lances or long swords,
but they had no wish to fight with a churchman, and
before the court they could effect nothing. Old Vilk
claimed that land now ; and Matsko, who was not so
eager for anything on earth as for land, following his
own impulse, and roused also by the thought that
barley would grow on that fresh soil to perfection would
not hear of surrender. They would have gone to law be-
yond doubt had they not met by chance at the priest's
house in Kresnia. There, when old Vilk, after a harsh
dispute, said at last on. a sudden, " I will rely on God
rather than people; He will take revenge on your family
for the injustice done me," the stubborn Matsko grew
mild immediately ; he became pale, was silent for a moment,
and said then to his quarrelsome neighbor, —
"Listen, it was not I who began this affair, but the
abbot. God knows which side is right; but if you intend
to say evil words against Zbyshko, take the place, and
may God so give health and happiness to Zbyshko as I
from m}' heart give this land to you."
And he stretched his hand out to Vilk, who, knowing
him from of old, was greatly astonished, for he did not
even suspect what love for his nephew was hidden in that
heart which seemed so hard to him. For a long time he
could not utter a syllable, till at last, when the priest of
Kresnia, pleased at such a turn of affairs, made the sign
of the cross on them, Vilk said,
" If that be the case, it is different ! I am old and have
no one to whom I could leave property. I was not thinking
of profit, but of justice. If a man meets me with kindness,
I will add to him even out of my own store. But may God
bless your nephew, so that in old age you may not weep
over him as I over my one son ! "
They threw themselves into each other's arms then, and
for a long time the}7 disputed over this, who was to take the
newly cleared land. But Matsko let himself be persuaded at
last, since Vilk was alone in the world, and had really no
one to whom he might leave the property.
Then Matsko invited his neighbor to Bogdanets, where he
entertained him with food and drink generously, for he had
in his own soul immense gladness. He was comforted by
the hope that barley would come up on that new land most
splendidly, and also by the thought that he had turned God's
disfavor from Zbyshko.
262 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
y>
" If be returns, he will have no lack of land and cattle/1
thought Matsko.
Yagenka was no less pleased with that settlement.
" Now then," said she, after hearing how all was ended,
" if the Lord Jesus wishes to show that concord is dearer to
Him than quarrels, He must bring back Zbyshko unharmed
to you.
At this Matsko's face grew as bright as if a sun-ray had
fallen on it.
"So I think too!" said he. "The Lord Jesus is all-
powerful, there is no doubt of that, and there are ways to
win the heavenly powers, but a man must have prudence."
" You have never lacked that," said the girl, raising her
eyes to him. And after a while, as if she had thought over
something, she said,
" But you do love that Zbyshko of yours ! You love him !
Ilei ! you do love him.
4 ; Who would not love him ? " replied the old knight. 4 ' And
thou ? Dost thou hate him ? "
Yagenka did not answer directly ; but as she was sitting
on a bench by Matsko's side, she moved up still nearer, and
turning her head away punched him then slightly with her
elbow.
" Give peace ! " said she ; " how have I offended you !
»
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 263
CHAPTEK LXXI.
But the war about Jmud between the Knights of the
Cross and Vitold had occupied people in the kingdom so
greatly that they could not avoid inquiring as to its progress.
Some felt sure that Yagello would give aid to his cousin,
and that all would soon see a general expedition against the
Order. The knighthood were impatient for action ; and in
all settlements of nobles, men said to one another that a
considerable number of the lords of Cracow, who were in the
king's council, had inclined to war, considering that it wTas
necessary to finish once for all that enemy who wrould never
be satisfied with his own, and wrhose mind was intent on
seizing: what belonged to another even when fear before the
power of his neighbor had seized him. But the prudent
Matsko, who as a person of experience had seen and learned
much, did not believe that war was impending, and he spoke
of this matter often to Yasko and other neighbors whom he
met at Kresnia. m
tw While the Grand Master Konrad lives, nothing will come
of this, for he is wiser than others, and he knows that it
would be no common war, but a slaughter : 4 Thy death, or
mine.' And he, knowing the power of the king, will not let
matters go that far."
" Yes; but if the king should declare war first?" inquired
the neighbors.
Matsko shook his head.
" You see, I have examined everything closely, and 1
have noted some points. If the king were of our ancient
stock, if he were of kings Christian for generations, he might
perhaps strike first on the Germans. But our Vladislav
Yagello (I have no wish to diminish his fame, for he is an
honorable lord, may God preserve him in health) was
Grand Prince of Lithuania and a pagan before we chose
him king ; Christianity he received only some time ago,
while the Germans calumniate his Majesty throughout the
world and say that the soul in him is pagan. For this reason
it would seem terribly unbecoming in him to declare war
first, and spill the blood of Christians. For this cause he
264 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
yy
will not move to help Vitold, though his hands are itching,
for I know this, that he hates the Knights of the Cross as
he does leprosy.
By such speeches Matsko acquired for himself the reputa-
tion of being a keen man who could lay everything out, as
it were, on the table. So in Kresnia people gathered around
him in a circle after Mass every Sunday, and afterward it
was customary for this or that neighbor, when he heard news,
to turn in at Bogdanets, so that the old knight might ex-
plain to him what an ordinary noble head could not analyze.
Matsko received all with welcome, and spoke to each of
them willingly ; and when at last the guest, having said what
he wanted, was departing, the host never forgot to take
farewell of him in these words, —
4i You may wonder at my reason, but when Zbyshko, with
God's will, comes back here, you will begin to wonder
really ! He might sit even in the king's council, such a wise
and ingenious man is he."
And by persuading guests of Zbyshko's greatness he per-
suaded himself of it at last, and also Yas;enka. Zbvshko
CD *
seemed to them both from afar like the king's son in a fairy
tale. When spring appeared the}7 could hardly remain in
the house. Swallows returned, storks returned, land-rails
were playing in the meadows, quails were heard in the
green growth of gTaiu ; earlier than all, flocks of cranes
and teal had come. Zbyshko alone did not return to them.
But after the birds had flown back from the south,
a winded wind from the north brought newrs of war.
Men spoke of battles and numerous encounters in which
the clever Vitold at one time was victor, at another the
7
vanquished ; they spoke of great disasters, which winter
and diseases had wrought among the Germans. Till at
last the joyful news thundered throughout the country,
that Keistut's valiant son had taken New Kovno, or Gottcs-
werder : he had destroyed it, he had not left one stoue on
another, or one beam on another. When this news reached
Matsko, he mounted his horse and flew off to Zgorzelitse
without halting.
"Ha!" said he, "those places are known to me; for
Zbvshko and I with Skirvoillo beat the Knights of the Cross
there, — beat them mightily. There it was that we captured
that honest De Lorche. Well, it was God's will to sprain
the German foot this time, for that castle was hard to take."
But Vauenka had heard before Matsko came of the storm-
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 265
ing of New Kovno, — she had even heard more ; namely, that
Vitold had begun negotiations. This last news concerned
her more than the former, for should peace be concluded
Zbyshko would return home, of course, were he living.
Then she fell to inquiring of the old knight if that were
credible ; and he, when he had thought a while, answered,
" Every news is credible in Vitold's case, for he is a man
different altogether from others, and surely the keenest of
all lords in Christendom. When he needs to extend his
dominion toward Russia, he makes peace with the Germans ;
and when he has done what he planned, he takes the
Germans again by the forelock ! They cannot manage either
him, or that suffering J mud land. One time he takes it
away from them, another time he gives it, and not only
gives it, but helps them to crush it. There are men among
us, yes, in Lithuania also, who take this ill of him that he
plays thus with the blood of that ill-fated people. And I,
to speak truth, would consider it infamous on his part, if
he were not Vitold. But I think to myself, 'Well, he
wiser than I, and he knows what he is doing.' I have
indeed heard from Skirvoillo himself that Vitold has made
of that land a boil always festering in the body of the
Order, so that that body should never have health in it.
Women in the Jmud land will always bear children, and
it is no harm to spill blood unless it be spilt to no purpose."
I care only for this: will Zbyshko come back," said
Yairenka.
"If God permit, he will come; but may the Lord grant,
girl, that thou hast said these words at a lucky moment. "
Still months passed. News came that peace had been
really concluded, grain with its heavy ears had grown
yellow, the fields sown with buckwheat were ruddy, but
of Zbyshko no tidings.
At last when the first work was done, Matsko could endure
no longer and declared that he would hurry to Spyhov, and
as it was nearer to Lithuania get news there and inspect
Hlava's management.
Yagenka insisted on going with him, but he would not
take her, so they began disputes on this point, which held
out a whole week if not longer. At length, on a certain even-
ing when they were disputing in Zgorzelitse, a youth from
Bogdanets rushed into the yard like a whirlwind, barefoot,
without a cap on his yellow head, and cried to them before
the porch on which they were then sitting,
4;
266 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" The young lord has come home ! "
Zbyshko had come home indeed, but he was strange in
some way : not only had he grown thin and was tanned by
the winds of the fields and seemed suffering, but he was also
indifferent and of few words. Hlava, who, with his wife, had
come also, spoke for Zbyshko and for himself. He said that
the young knight's expedition had found success evidently,
for he had placed on the tomb of Danusia and her mother in
Spyhov a whole bundle of peacock and ostrich plumes from
knights' helmets. He had brought back captured horses and
suits of mail, two of which were of very great value, though
terribly hacked with blows of swords and axes. Matsko
was burning with curiosity to know everything in detail from
the lips of his nephew, but the latter merely waved his hand
and answered in single syllables, and the third day he fell
ill and was forced to his bed. It appeared that his left side
had been battered and that two of his ribs had been broken,
these, being badly set, " hindered" him in walking and in
breathing. The injuries received in his encounter with the
bison were felt also, and to complete the breaking up of his
strength the journey from Spyhov was added. All this of
itself was not terrible, for the man was young, and as sound
as an oak-tree ; but at the same time he was possessed by
immense weariness of some kind, as if all the toils which he
had ever gone through had begun now to move through his
bones for the first time. Matsko thought, to begin with, that
after two or three days' rest in bed all would pass, but the
opposite had happened. There was no help from rubbing
with ointments, or smoking with herbs, which the local
shepherd recommended, nor from the decoctions sent by
Yagenka and the priest of Kresnia : Zbyshko grew weaker
and weaker, more and more wearied, more and more
gloomv.
fc; What is the matter with thee? Wouldst thou like some-
thing, perhaps? " inquired the old knight.
4% I want nothing: all things are the same to me," re-
plied Zbyshko.
In this way, day followed day. Yagenka, coming to the
idea that this was perhaps something more than an ordinary
cough, and that the voung man must have some secret which
was crushing him. fell to urging Matsko to try once more to
discover what that could be.
Matsko consented without hesitation, but after thinking a
while he said, —
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 267
Well
to me ? For — as to liking — he likes thee, and I have seen
this, that when thou art moving through the room his eyes
follow thee."
" Have you seen that? " inquired Yagenka.
"If I have said that his eyes follow, they follow. And
when thou art not here for a long while, he looks time after
time toward the door. Ask him thou."
And it rested there. But it turned out that Yagenka
did not know how, and did not dare to ask. When it
came to something serious, she understood that it would
be necessary to speak of Danusia and of Zbyshko's love
for the dead woman, and those things could not squeeze
through her lips.
" You are shrewder," said she to Matsko, u and you have
more mind and experience : speak you ; I am not able."
Matsko, willing or unwilling, set about the task; and one
morning when Zbyshko seemed somewhat fresher than
usual, the old man began a conversation of this sort.
" Hlava tells me that thou hast placed a good bundle of
peacock plumes in the vault of Spyhov."
Zbyshko, without taking his eyes from the ceiling, at which
as he lay face upward he was gazing, merely nodded his
head in agreement.
"Well! The Lord Jesus has given thee luck; for in
war it is easier to find camp followers than knights. A man
may get as many common warriors as he pleases ; but
to find a knight one must look around very carefully some-
times. But did they come under thy sword of their own
will?"
" Some I challenged a number of times to trampled earth,
and once they surrounded me in battle/' said the young
man, lazily.
tc
ind thou didst bring booty enough? "
" Something; Prince Vitold gave me a present"
" Is he so bountiful vet? "
Zbyshko nodded his head again, not having evidently the
wish to speak further.
But Matsko did not yield up the victory, and determined
to approach the real subject.
"Tell me sincerelv," said he: "when the tombs were
covered with those crests, thou must have been relieved
immensely? A man is always glad when he accomplishes
a vow. Wert thou glad?"
268 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
Zbyshko removed his sad eyes from the ceiling, turned
them on Matsko, and answered as if with a certain astonish-
ment, —
. »
No.
??
"No? Fear God! I thought that when thou shouldst
satisfy those saved souls, there would be an end to thy
trouble."
The young man closed his eyes for a moment, as if in
thought, and answered at last, —
"It is clear that souls in paradise do not wish human
blood."
A moment of silence followed.
" Then why didst thou go to that war?" inquired Matsko,
at last.
" Why?" answered Zbyshko, with a certain animation;
" I thought that it would ease me. I thought that I should
please Danusia and myself. But when all was over I was
astonished. I came out of the vault where the coffins are,
and I was as much oppressed as before. So it is clear that
to souls in paradise human blood has no value."
" Some one must have told thee that, for never wouldst
thou have thought it out thyself."
" I remarked it myself just because the world did not
seem more gladsome to me afterward than before. Only
Father lvaleb said, —
■
" k To kill an enemy in war is no sin, it is even praise-
worthy,' and these were enemies of our race."
" I do not consider it a sin either, and I am not sorry for
those Germans."
" But is thy grief always for Danusia? "
"Well, when I think of her I am sorry. But it is the
will of God ! She is happier in the court of heaven, and
I am now accustomed to my present state."
" Then why not shake off these glooms? What dost thou
need?"
"If I knew what."
** Thou wilt not fail of rest, the cough will soon leave thee.
Go to the bath, bathe well, drink a bottle of mead, per-
spire, and hots ! "
" Well, and what next?"
*L Thou wilt be glad right away."
"Whence shall I get gladness? I shall not find it in
myself; and as to lending me gladness, no one will lend it.,,
•* But thou art hiding something ! "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 269
Zbyshko shrugged his shoulders.
44 I have no gladness in me, but I have nothing to hide/'
And he said this so sincerely that Matsko dropped his
suspicions that moment, and began at once to smooth his
gray forelock with his broad palm, as was his custom when
thinking severely, and at last he said,
" Well, I will tell it, something is lacking thee. One
work is finished, but the other is not begun yet ; dost
understand?"
44 Perhaps I do, but not clearly," answered the young
man. And he stretched himself like one who is sleepy.
But Matsko was convinced that he had divined the true
reason. He was greatly delighted, and his alarm ceased
altogether. He gained also more confidence in his own
prudence, and said in spirit, "It is not to be wondered at
that men ask advice of me!"
And when after that conversation Yagenka came on the
evening of that same day, before she could dismount he
told her that he knew what troubled Zbvshko.
•/
The girl slipped down from the saddle in one moment, and
then for the inquiry, —
"Well, what is it? tell!
44 It is just thou who hast the medicine for him."
"I? what?"
And he put his arm around her waist and whispered
something into her ear, but not long, for in a moment she
sprang back from him as if burned, and hiding her blush-
ing face between the saddle-cloth and the high saddle, she
cried.
44 Go away ! I cannot endure you ! "
44 As God is dear to me, I am telling truth," replied
Matsko, laughing.
270 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
CHAPTEE LXXII.
Old Matsko had divined the truth clearly, but only
half of it. In fact one part of Zbyshko's life had ended
completely. Whatever the young knight thought of Dan-
usia, he grieved for her, but he said to himself that she
must be happier in the court of heaven than she had been
at the court of Prince Yanusb. He had grown inured to
the idea that she was no longer in the world ; he had become
familiar with it, and considered that the position could not
be changed in any way. When in Cracow he had admired
immensely the figures of sacred virgins outlined on glass
and framed in lead on church windows. These figures were
colored and gleaming in the sunlight, and now he imagined
Danusia as being just like them. He saw her transparent,
heavenly, turned toward him in profile, with palms placed
together, and eyes uplifted, or he saw her playing on a lute
among a host of celestial musicians, who in heaven play to
the Holy Mother and the Divine Infant. There was noth-
ing earthly in her now ; to his mind she had become a spirit
so pure and disembodied that when at times he remembered
how Danusia had served the princess at the hunting-lodge,
how she had laughed and conversed, how she had sat down
at the table with others, he was filled as it were with won-
der that such things could be. During his expedition with
Vitold, when questions of warfare and battles had swallowed
his attention, he ceased to yearn for his celestial one as a
man yearns for a woman, and thought of her only as a dev-
otee thinks of his patron saint. In this way his love, by
losing gradually earthly elements, changed more and more
into what was only a remembrance, sweet and pure as the
sky itself, and became simply religious reverence.
Had he been a man of frail body and deeper thought he
would have become a monk, and in the calm life of a cloister
would have preserved that heavenly reminiscence as some-
thing sacred till the moment in which his soul could fly from
the shackles of its body into endless space, just as a bird
rushes forth from its cage. But the third decade of his
years had begun not long before ; he was able to squeeze
with his list the sap out of green chips and could so press
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 271
s.
the horse under him with his legs as to take the beast's
breath away. He was like all nobles of that period. If
they did not die in childhood or become priests, they
knew neither bound nor limit in physical vehemence and
vigor; they let themselves out into robbery, loose life,
drunkenness, or they married in youth and went to war
in mature age when summoned, taking with them twenty-
four or more sons, ail of whom had the robustness of wild
boai
But he knew not that he was a man of this kind, all the
more since he had been sick. Gradually, however, his ribs,
which had been set unskilfully, grew together, and showed
merely a slight lump on one side which hindered him in no
way, and which not only mail but ordinary clothing might
conceal entirely.
His weariness had passed. His rich jTellow hair, cut in
sign of mourning for Danusia, had grown again to a point
below his shoulders. His former extraordinary beauty had
returned. When some years before he had walked forth to
meet death at the hands of the executioner he looked like a
youth of great family, but now he had become still more
beautiful, a genuine king's son. In shoulders, in breast, in
arms and loins he was like a giant, but in features he re-
sembled a maiden. Strength and vigor were boiling in him,
as liquid in a caldron ; invigorated by continence and long
rest, life was coursing through his bones like blazing fire.
He, not knowing what this meant, thought himself sick yet,
and continued to lie in bed, glad that Matsko and Yagenka
nursed him, cared for him, and divined his wishes. At mo-
ments it seemed to Zbyshko that he was as happy as if in
heaven ; at moments, especially when Yagenka was not there,
existence appeared wretched, sad, unendurable ; fits of yawn-
ing and stretching, with feverishness, seized him at such mo-
ments, and he declared to Matsko that on recovering he
would go again to the ends of the earth against the Ger-
mans, Tartars, or some other like savagery, to rid himself of
life, which was weighing him down terribly. Matsko, instead
of opposing, nodded and agreed ; meanwhile he sent for
Yagenka, after whose coming thoughts of new expeditions
vanished from Zbyshko as snows melt when warmed by the
sun of springtime.
Yagenka came promptly, both when summoned and of her
own accord, for she loved Zbyshko with all the strength of
her heart and soul. During her stay at the court of the
272 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
bishop and that of the prince in Plotsk she saw knights as
fine and as famous for strength and bravery as Zbyshko,
knights who knelt before her more than once and vowed
faith for a lifetime ; but this was her chosen one, she had
loved him from early years with her first love, and the mis-
fortunes through which he had passed only increased that
love to the degree that he was dearer to her, and a hundred-
fold more precious, not only than all knights, but than all
princes on earth. Now, when returning health each day
made him more splendid, her love turned almost into mad-
ness and hid all the rest of the world from her.
But she did not confess this love to herself, even, and
from Zbyshko she concealed it most carefully, fearing lest
he mijjht disregard her a second time. Even with Matsko
she was now as secretive and silent as she had been afore-
time outspoken. The care shown in nursing the young
knight was all that could betray her, so she strove to give
to it another pretext ; hence on a certain day she said
hurriedly to Zbyshko,
u If I look after thee a little it is from good will toward
Matsko, but didst thou think otherwise? "
And, as if to arrange the hair on her forehead, she shaded
her face with her hand, and looked at him carefully through
her fingers. Attacked thus on a sudden by the question,
he blushed like a young girl, and only after a while did he
answer, —
Ck I did not think anything. Thou art now another
person."
A moment of silence followed.
44 Another person?" asked Yagenka at last, in a peculiar
low and soft voice. • u Well, it is sure that I am different.
Hut that I should not endure thee, may God not permit
that! "
" God reward thee for even this word," replied Zbyshko.
And thenceforth it was pleasant for them in each other's
company, though in some way uneasy and awkward. At
times it might seem that they were speaking of something
aside, or that their thoughts were elsewhere. Silence was
frequent between them. Zbyshko never rose from the bed,
and, as Matsko had stated, followed Yagenka with his eyes
whithersoever she went, for she seemed to him, especially
at moments, so wonderful that he could not look at her
sufficiently. It happened too that their glances met unex-
pectedly, and then their faces flamed, the maiden's breast
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 273
moved with hurried breathing, and her heart beat as if she
expected to hear something which would make the soul melt
and flow apart in her. But Zbyshko was silent, for he had
lost his former boldness completely ; he feared to frighten
her with some heedless word, and, in spite of what his eyes
saw, he persuaded himself that she was showing him mere
sisterly kindness out of friendship for Matsko.
He mentioned this once to his uncle ; he tried to speak
calmly, with indifference; he did not even note that his
words became more and more like a complaint, half sad and
half filled with reproaches.
Matsko listened patiently. At last he said the single
word, " Simpleton ! " and walked out of the room.
But when, he was in the stable he rubbed his hands, and
struck his thighs with great gleefulness.
"Ha!" said he, "when she came to thee for nothing
thou would st not even look at her. Take thy fill of fright
now, since thou art a simpleton. I will build the castle,
and thou meanwhile, let thy mouth water. I will say
nothing to thee; I will not take the cataract from thy eye,
even wert thou to make more noise than all the horses in
Bogdanets. When shavings are piled on a smouldering fire
a blaze will burst up sooner or later in every case, but I
will not blow, since there is no need, I think."
And not only did he not blow, but he even opposed
Zbyshko and teased him like an old fox glad to trifle with
youthful inexperience. So one day when Zbyshko said
as;ain that he would 2:0 to some distant war to rid himself
of a life which was unendurable, the old man said to him,
"While the lip under thy nose was bare I directed thee,
but now — thou hast thy own will! If thou wish at all
risks to trust in thy own wit and go — go.
Zbyshko sprang up with astonishment and sat erect in bed.
u How is this? Thou dost not oppose? "
44 Why should I oppose? I only grieve terribly for our
family which might perish with thee, but I may find a way
to avoid this."
" How a way?" inquired Zbyshko, in alarm.
"How? Well, my years are considerable, no use in
denying that — but there is no lack of strength in my bones.
Seest thou, some younger man might chance to please
Yagenka — but as I was a friend of her father — who
knows but T — "
44 You were a friend of her father," answered Zbyshko,
VOL. 11. — 18
5?
274 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
u
but you never had any good feeling for me — never !
never i
! "
And he stopped, for his chin began to quiver, and Matsko
said, —
" Pshaw! since thou hast resolved to destroy thyself,
what can I do?"
"Well! do what you like — but I will leave here this
very day ! "
u Simpleton!" repeated Matsko.
And he left the room to look at the laborers, both men
from Bogdanets and those whom Yagenka had lent him from
Zgorzelitse and Mochydoly to help dig the moat which was
to surround the castle.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 275
CHAPTER LXXIIL
Zbyshko did not carry out his threat, it is true, and did
not leave Bogdanets, but after the course of another week his
health had returned to him completely and he could not
remain longer in bed. Matsko declared that it was their
duty to visit Zgorzelitse and thank Yagenka for the care
bestowed on him. So on a certain day, after he had
steamed himself well in the bath, Zbyshko resolved to go
straightway. With this object he commanded to take from
the chest his beautiful garments so as to use them instead
of the every-day clothes he was wearing, and then he oc-
cupied himself with curling his hair ; but that was no small,
easy task, and the difficulty lay not alone in the wealth of
that hair which dropped down behind like a mane below his
shoulders. Knights in every-day life wore their hair in a
net shaped like a mushroom, which in time of expeditions
had this good side, that the helmet chafed them perhaps less,
but on various ceremonial occasions, such as a wedding, or
visits to houses in which there were young ladies, they
arranged it in beautifully twisted rolls, which frequently
were rubbed with the white of an egg to give them con-
sistency and gloss. Precisely in this way did Zbyshko wish
to dress his hair. But the two women summoned from the
servants' house were unused to such work and were unable
to do it. His hair, all dry, standing out after the bath, could
not be made to lie down, and was like a badly thatched
roof of straw on a cottage. The combs, cut out of buffalo
horn artistically and won from the Frisians, did not help,
nor did a curry-comb for which one of the women went to
the stable. Zbyshko began at last to be impatient and
angry — when Matsko walked into the room with Yagenka,
who had come unexpectedly.
" Praised be Jesus Christ! " said she.
" For the ages of ages ! " answered Zbyshko, with a radi-
ant face. " Well, this is wonderful! We were just making
ready to go to thy house, and thou art here ! "
His eyes gleamed with delight, for it was thus with him
always ; whenever he saw her it was as bright in his soul as
if he were looking at the sunrise.
276 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
But when Yageuka saw the women, comb in hand, and
troubled, when she saw the curry-comb lying on the bench
at Zbyshko's side and his hair standing out in all directions,
she fell to laughing.
••By my word, it is a bundle of straw, a bundle of
straw ! " cried she, showing the wonderful white teeth be-
tween her coral lips. " We might put thee in a hemp field
or a cherry garden, to frighten the birds away ! "
Zbyshko frowned.
4k We were making ready to visit Zgorzelitse," said he;.
"in Zgorzelitse thou wouldst not attack a guest, but here
thou hast the privilege of making sport of me as much as
may please thee, and upon my faith thou art always glad to
make sport of me.
>>
*• I glad to make sport of thee ! " exchiimed Yagenka.
44 Oh, mighty God ! Why, I have come to invite you both to
supper ; and I am laughing not at thee, but at these women.
If I were in their place I could arrange matters quickly."
" Thou couldstnot."
fcfc But who dresses Yasko's hair? "
" Yasko is thy brother," answered Zbyshko.
u Of course he is ! "
Here the old and experienced Matsko resolved to assist them.
ih In families," said he, " when a knightly youth's hair
grows, after cutting, his sister dresses it; in mature age a
man's wife dresses his hair for him ; but it is the custom
also that if a knight has no sister or wife, a noble maiden
serves him, even though she be entirely unrelated."
"Is there really such a custom?" inquired Yagenka,
dropping her eyes.
" Not only in mansions, but in castles. Yes! even at the
kind's court." answered Matsko.
Then he turned to the women.
*• Since ye can do nothing, go to your own place !"
L% Let them bring me warm water," added Yagenka.
Matsko went out with the women, as if to see that there
was no delay in serving, and after a moment he had warm
water brought in, and when it had been placed in the room
the young people were left with each other. Yagenka hav-
ing wet a towel moistened Zbyshko's hair well with it; when
the hair had stopped flying up and had lain down with the
weight of dampness, she took a comb and sat on the bench
at the side of the young man to proceed with the work.
And thev sat there side by side, both comely beyond
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 277
measure, both immensely in love with each other, but ill at
ease and silent. Yagenka began at last to arrange his
golden hair, and he felt the vicinity of her upraised arms, of
her hands, and he shivered from head to foot, restraining
himself with all his force of will lest he might seize her by
the waist and press her with all his might to his bosom.
In the silence the hurried breath of both was audible.
44 Perhaps thou art ill?" inquired the girl after a while.
" What troubles thee?"
44 Nothing," answered the young knight.
44 But somehow thou art panting."
44 Thou art panting too — "
Again there was silence. Yagenka's cheeks were as red
as roses, for she felt that Zbyshko did not take his eyes from
her face for an instant ; so, to talk away embarrassment, she
asked,
44 Why dost thou look at me in that way?
44 Does it annoy thee? "
44 It does not annoy, but I ask."
>>
44 Yagenka?"
44 What — "
Zbyshko drew in a long breath, sighed, moved his lips as
if for further conversation, but it was clear that he had not
sufficient courage yet, since he merely repeated again,
44 Yagenka.
44 What?"
>>
44 If I am afraid to tell something — "
44 Be not afraid. I am a simple girl, not a dragon."
44 Of course not a dragon ! But Uncle Matsko says that
he wants to take thee ! "
44 Yes he does, but not for himself."
And she stopped as if frightened at her own words.
44 By the dear God ! My Yagus ! — but what answer hast
thou to give, Yagus ? " cried Zbyshko.
But unexpectedly Yagenka's eyes filled with tears, her
beautiful lips began to quiver, and her voice became so low
that Zbyshko could hardly hear it when she said, —
44 Papa and the abbot wished — while I — as thou
knowest !
At these words delight burst forth in Zbyshko's heart
like a sudden flame ; so he caught the girl in his arms, lifted
her up as he might a feather, and shouted wildly,
99
44 Yagus ! Yagus ! thou my gold ! my sun — hei ! hei! "
278 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
And he shouted so that old Matsko, thinking that some
strange thing had happened, rushed into the room. When
he saw Yagenka raised aloft by his nephew, he was as-
tonished that everything had passed with such unlooked-for
rapidity, and he exclaimed, —
44 In the name of the Father and the Son, restrain thyself,
boy ! "
Zbyshko rushed toward him, placed Yagenka on the floor,
and both wished to kneel down, but before they could do
so Matsko seized them in his bony arms and pressed them
with all his strength to his breast.
4* Praised be He! " said the old man. "I knew that it
would come to this, but still my delight! God bless you!
It will be easier for me to die now. The girl is like the
purest of pure gold. Before God and the world ! In truth !
Let come now what may, since I have lived to this delight.
God has visited, but He has comforted us. We must go
right away and tell Yasko. Ei, if Zyh were alive now !
and the abbot — But I will take the place of both, for in
truth, I so love you that I am ashamed to tell it.
And though he had in his bosom a heart that was steeled, he
was so filled with emotion that something pressed his throat;
so he kissed Zbyshko again, and after that Yagenka on both
cheeks, and coughing out, half in tears, " Honey, not a
woman ! " he went to the stables to have the horses saddled.
When he had gone from the room he stumbled with de-
light against sunflowers growing in front of the house, and
began to look at their dark disks surrounded with yellow
leaves ; he was just like a drunken man.
" Well ! There is many a seed there, " said he, " but God
grant that there will be a greater number of Grady in Bog-
danets." Then going toward the stables he began again to
mutter and to count, —
44 Bogdanets, the abbot's property. Spyhov, Mochydoly
— God always knows whither lie is taking things. Old
Yilk's day will come, and it is worth while to buy Brozova
yy
— fine meadows ! "
Meanwhile Yagenka and Zbyshko came out to the front
of the house, joyous, happy, radiant as the sun.
^ rncle ! " called Zbyshko from afar.
The old man turned toward them, stretched out his arms,
and cried out, as he miu'ht in the woods,
u
Hop ! hop ! Come to me ! "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 279
CHAPTER LXXTV.
Zbyshko and Yagenka lived in Mochydoly while old
Matsko was building a castle for them in Bogdanets. He
built it with toil, for he wished that the foundations should
be of stone laid in lime mortar, and the watchtower of brick,
which was difficult to procure in that neighborhood. During
the first year he dug the moat, which work was rather easy,
for the eminence on which the castle was to stand had been
entrenched on a time, perhaps in days which were still
pagan ; hence he needed only to clear those depressions of
trees and hawthorn bushes with which they were overgrown,
and then extend and deepen them sufficiently. While
digging, the men reached an abundant spring, which in no
long time filled the moat, so that Matsko had to provide an
exit for the excess of water. Then on the rampart he
reared a palisade and began to collect building timber for
the walls of the castle, — oak beams, so thick that three
men could not embrace one of them, and larch, which rots
neither under clay plaster nor under a turf covering. He
set about raising those walls only after a year, although he
had the assistance of men from Zgorzelitse and Mochydoly.
But he set about it all the more earnestly since Yagenka
had given birth to twins. Heaven opened before the old
knight then, since there was some one for whom he might
la*bor and bustle, and he knew that the race of the Grady
would not perish, that "The Dull Horseshoe" would be
moistened yet more than once in the blood of the enemy.
To the twins were given the names Matsko and Yasko.
"They are boys," said the old man, "to be praised,
such boys that in the whole kingdom there are not two to
equal them — and it is not evening yet."
He loved them immediately with a great love, and as to
Yagenka, she hid the world from him. Whoso praised her
before his eyes could get anything from the old man.
People really envied Zbyshko for having such a wife, and
glorified her not merely for the wealth which she had
brought, since she was as brilliant in that region as the
most beautiful flower in a field. She had given her husband
a great dowry ; but she had given more than a dowry,
280 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
for she had given immense love, and beauty which dazzled
the eyes of men, and noble manners, and a vigor of
such sort that many a knight could not boast of the like.
It was nothing for her some days after childbirth to rise up
to house management, and then go to hunt with her husband,
or to hurry on horseback from Mochydoly to Bogdanets
and return before midday to Yasko and Matsko. So her
husband loved her as the sight of hid eyes, old Matsko
loved her, she was loved by the servants for whom she had
a humane heart, and in Kresnia, when she entered the
church on Sunday, she was greeted by murmurs of admira-
tion and homage. Her former worshipper, the quarrelsome
Stan of Rogov, had married the daughter of a free land-
tiller. Stan after mass used to visit the inn with old Vilk,
and, having drunk somewhat, say to the old man: " Your
son and I cut each other up more than once because of her,
and we wanted to marry the lady, but that was just like
reaching for the moon in heaven. " Others declared aloud
that one might look for another such woman only at the
king's court in Cracow. In addition to her wealth, beauty,
and refinement people honored also her incomparable health
and vigor, and there was only one opinion on this point :
fc' that she was the first woman who had ever planted a bear
with a fork in the forest, and she had no need to crack nuts
with her teeth ; she put them on the table pressed them in
her hand suddenly and cracked them as if they had been
crushed with a stone." So she was praised in the parish of
Kresnia and in the neighboring villages, and even inSieradz,
the chief town of the province.
But while envying Zbyshko of Bogdanets because he hid
won her. men did not wonder over much, for he too was
illustrious by such military fame as no one else in that
region. The younger possessors and nobles related to one
another all the stories touching Germans whose souls Zbyshko
had *• shelled out" of them in battles under Prince Vitold,
and on trampled earth in duels. They said that no man
had ever escaped him, that in Malborg he had unhorsed
twelve knights, among others LTrich, the Grand Master's
^ -
brother; finally, that he was able to meet even knights of
Cracow, and that the invincible Zavisha Charny himself was
a well-wishing friend of his. Some were unwilling to give
» ~w C
faith to such uncommon stories; but even those men, when
it was a question whom the neighborhood ought to choose,
should it come to rivalry between Polish and foreign
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 281
knights, said : " Of course, Zbyshko! '* and only afterward
did the hairy Stan of Rogov and other local strong men,
who in knightly training were far behind the young heir of
Bogdanets, come into consideration.
Great wealth equally with his fame had won for Zbyshko
honor from his neighbors ; for he had received with Yagenka
Mochydoly and the great property of the abbot. That was
not his merit, but earlier he had Spyhov together with im-
mense treasures accumulated by Yurand, and besides people
whispered to one another that the booty alone won and taken
by the knights of Bogdanets in arms, horses, clothing, and
jewels, would suffice to buy three or four good villages.
Men saw therefore in this a certain special favor of God
toward the race of the Grady with the escutcheon " The
Dull llorshshoe," which till recent times had been so reduced
that besides empty Bogdanets it had nothing — now it had
increased beyond all others in that region. " Moreover,
there had remained in "Bogdanets after the fire only that
poor, bent, decayed 1101186," said old people, " and from lack
of laboring hands the owners of the property had been forced
to mortgage it to their relative — but now they are building
a castle!" Astonishment was great, but since it was ac-
companied by the general instinctive feeling that the whole
nation was advancing with irresistible impulse toward some
immense acquisition, and since by the will of God such was
to be the future order, there was no malicious envy ; on the
contrary, the region about boasted and was proud of those
knights of Bogdanets. They served as a living proof of
what a noble might do if he had a strong arm and a manful
heart, with knightly eagerness for adventure. More than
one man, therefore, at sight of them felt that for him the
place was too narrow among his household goods, and within
his native limits, and that beyond the boundary there was a
hostile power, great wealth and broad lands, which he might
win with immense gain to himself and the kingdom. That
excess of strength, which was felt by families, extended over
the whole nation, so that it was like a seething liquid which
must boil over in a caldron. The wise lords at Cracow, and
the king, who loved peace, might restrain that strength for
a season, and defer war with the hereditary enemy, but no
human power could extinguish it, or even restrain that
impetus with which the general spirit of the people was
advancing toward greatness.
282 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
LXXV.
Matsko had lived to happy years in his life. He declared
to his neighbors repeatedly that he had received more than
he himself had hoped for. Even old age had only whitened
the hair on his head and in his beard ; it had not taken from
him health or strength. His heart was full of such great
joyfulness as up to that time he had never experienced.
His face, formerly severe, had become more and more kindly,
and his eyes smiled at people with a friendly expression. In
his soul he had the conviction that all evil had ended for-
ever, that no care, no misfortune would dim the days of his
life now flowing onward as quietly as a clear river. To war
till old age, to manage in old age and increase wealth for
o o o
his *; grandchildren," — that at all times had been the highest
wish of his heart; and now all this had come to pass per-
fectly. Land management went just as he desired. The
forests had been felled in considerable part, the stumps
rooted out, and the new land was green every spring with
a fleece of various kinds of grain ; herds increased, in the
fields were forty mares with colts, which the old noble in-
spected daily. Flocks of sheep and herds of cattle pastured
in groves and on fallow lands. Bogdanets had changed
thoroughly ; from a deserted settlement it had become a popu-
lous, a wealthy place, and the eyes of him who approached
it from Zgorzelitse by the forest highway were dazzled by
the watchtower seen from afar, and the walls of the castle
still unblackened and glittering with gold in the sun and the
purple evening twilight.
So old Matsko was rejoiced in heart by cattle, by manage-
ment, by his fortunate fate, and he did not contradict when
people said that he had a lucky hand.
A year after the twins there came to the world another
boy, whom Vagenka called Zyh in honor of her father.
Matsko received the new visitor with delight and was not
troubled in the least by this, that were it to go farther in
such wise the property accumulated with so much effort and
toil would have to be divided. " For what had we?" asked
he, speaking of this once to Zbyshko. " Nothing ! still
_, .. -™ &
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 283
\
God prospered us. Old Pakosh of Sulislavitse has one
village and twenty-two sons, but they are not dying of
hunger. Are the lands in the kingdom and Lithuania small
in extent? Are the villages and castles in the hands of the
dog brother Knights few in number? Hei ! well, since the
Lord Jesus has favored us so much, there will be a proper
place (for them) since there are castles there, all of red
brick, of which our gracious king may make places for
castellans." And it was a thing worthy of note that though
the Order had risen then, as it were, to the summit of its
greatness, because in wealth, power, and the number of
trained troops it surpassed all Western kingdoms, still this
old knight thought of the castles of the Order as future
residences for his grandsons ; and surely many in Yagello's
kingdom had a like thought, not merely because those were
old Polish lands on which the Order had settled, but because
a feeling of mighty power was storming in the nation, and
seeking an outlet on every side.
Only in the fourth year, counting from Zbyshko's mar-
riage, was the castle finished, and even then with the as-
sistance not only of local laborers and men from Zgorzelitse
and Mochydoly, but also from the region about especially
from old Vilk of Brozova, who, left alone in the world after
the death of his son, had become very friendly to Matsko,
and afterward turned his heart toward Zbyshko and
Ya°;enka.
Matsko adorned the chambers of the castle with booty
which either he and Zbyshko had taken in war, or which had
been inherited from Yurand of Spyhov ; added to these were
effects left by the abbot and others which Yagenka had
brought from her own home. He put in glass windows
from Sieradz, and arranged a magnificent residence.
Zbyshko with his wife and children moved into the castle
only on the fifth year, when the other buildings, such as
stables, cowhouses, kitchens, and baths were finished, and
also cellars, which old Matsko had made of stone and lime-
mortar, so that they should have endless durability. But he
did not move into the castle himself ; he preferred to remain
in the old bent house, and to every prayer of Zbyshko and
Y^agenka he answered in the negative, expressing his mind
in the following manner, —
" I will die here where I was born. You see, during the
time of the war of the Grymaliti and Nalentchi Bogdanets
was burned to the ground, all the cottages, yes, even the
284 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
fences, but this old house remained. People said that it did
not burn because of the abundance of raoss on the roof, but
I think that the favor of God and His will were in this oc-
currence, so that we should return here and increase again
out of the old house. During the time of our campaigning
I complained more than once that we had nothing to which
we might return, but not altogether justly did I say that.
By my faith, there was nothing to keep house here with, and
as to putting something into one's mouth — but there was a
place in which to take refuge. Well, for the young people
it is quite different, but I think this, since that old house has
not left us, it is not proper for me to leave it."
And he remained. But he liked to visit the castle, so as
to look at its grandeur and greatness in comparison with the
old dwelling, and at the same time to look at Zbyshko and
Yagenka, and at his " grandsons." All that he saw was in
considerable part his own work ; but it filled him with pride
and admiration. Sometimes old Vilk visited him to "chat"
at the fireside, or he visited Vilk in Brozova for the same
purpose. So once he explained to him his ideas touching
k* the new order."
" You know," said he, " it is strange to me sometimes.
Though in truth Zbyshko, even in Cracow, was at the king's
castle — why ! they came near cutting his head off there ! —
and in Mazovia, and at Malborg, and with Prince Yanush.
Yagenka was reared also in wealth, but they had not their
own castle. Now, however, it is as if they had never lived
in another way. They walk, I tell you, they walk in the
chambers, walk, — and give commands to the servants, and
when they are tired they sit down. A real castellan and his
lady ! They have also a chamber in which they dine with
mayors, managers, and dependants, and in it there are higher
seats for him and for her; others have lower seats and they
wait till the master and mistress have been served properly.
That is court usage, but I am to remember that they are not
some great lords, but a nephew and a nephew's wife, who
take me, their old pet, and seat me in the first place, and call
me benefactor."
" For that reason the Lord Jesus blesses them," remarked
old Vilk.
Then, nodding his head in sadness, he drank a little mead,
stirred brands in the fire with an iron poker, and said,
" But my boy is dead !
"God's will."
>>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 285
" Well ! His older brothers, of whom there were five,
laid down their lives long ago. But you know that. The
will of God, of course. But this last boy was the best of
them all. A real Vilk ; and if he had not fallen he too
would be living now in his own castle.''
" Better that Stan had fallen/'
"What is Stan? He is as if carrying millstones on his
shoulders. But how many times did my boy cut him up.
My son had knightly training, while Stan's wife now raps
him on the face, for, though he is a strong fellow, he is
stupid."
44 Hei ! he is as dull as a horse's rump ! " added Matsko.
And when there was an occasion he exalted to the skies
not only Zbyshko's knightly training, but also his wit, say-
ing that in Malborg he had met the foremost knights within
barriers, " and that for him to converse with princes was the
same as to crack nuts." He praised also his nephew's wis-
dom and skill in management, without which he would soon
consume the castle and the property.
Not wishing, however, that old Vilk should suppose that
anything similar could threaten Zbyshko, he finished in a low-
ered voice,
44 Well, with the favor of God there is rich property
enough — more than people think ; but do not repeat this
to any one."
People divined, they knew and told one another to ex-
aggeration, especially of the wealth which the lord and lady
of Bogdanets had removed from Spyhov. It was said that
they had brought money in salt kegs from Mazovia. Matsko
had accommodated with a loan of between ten and twenty
gryvens the wealthy heirs of Konietspole, and this confirmed
the belief of the neighborhood absolutely in his 44 treasures."
For that reason the significance of the lords of Bogdanets
increased, the respect of people rose, and there was never a
lack of guests at the castle ; which fact Matsko, though spar-
ing, did not consider with an unwilling eve, for he knew that
that too added to the fame of the family.
More especially splendid were the christenings, and once
a year, after the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, Zbyshko
gave a great feast to the neighborhood, at which noble
women were present to look at knightly exercises, hear
stories, and dance with young knights by the light of pitch
torches till morning. Then old Matsko rejoiced his eyes
and delighted his heart in gazing at Zbyshko and Yagenka,
286 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
they looked so dignified and lordly. Zbyshko had become
more manful in appearance ; he had grown, and though with
his powerful and tall figure his face seemed always too
young, still when he fastened his abundant hair with a pur-
ple band, arrayed himself in splendid garments embroidered
with silver and gold threads, not only Matsko, but many a
noble said to himself in soul: " God be merciful! He is
really a prince sitting in his own castle." But often knights
who knew western customs knelt before Yagenka, and
begged her to be the -lady of their thoughts. She was ra-
diant with such splendor of health, strength, and beauty.
The old master of Konietspole, who had been voevoda of
Sieradz, was astonished at sight of her, and compared her
to the morning dawn, and also to the " dear sun," which
gives brightness to the world, and puts enlivening heat even
into old bones.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 287
CHAPTER LXXVI.
In the fifth year, however, when uncommon order had
been introduced into all the villages, when above the watch-
tower a banner with u The Dull Horseshoe" had been wav-
ing for some months, and Yagenka had given birth to a
fourth son, whom they called Yurand, old Matsko said one
day to Zbyshko, —
u Everything succeeds, and if the Lord Jesus would give
one more thing I could die in peace."
Zbyshko looked at his uncle inquiringly, and after a while
asked,
" Are you speaking of war with the Knights of the Cross?
for what else do you need?"
u I will say to thee what I have said before, that while
the Grand Master Conrad lives there will be no war."
u But is he to live forever? "
;* I cannot live forever either, and therefore I am thinking
of something else."
"Of what?"
" Better not ask. Meanwhile I am setting out for Spyhov,
and perhaps I shall visit the princes in Plotsk and in
Chersk."
This answer did not astonish Zbyshko greatly, for in the
course of recent years, old Matsko had gone to Spyhov a
number of times ; hence he only asked,
44 Will you stay long? "
" Longer than usual, for I shall halt at Plotsk."
Something like a week later, Matsko started, taking with
him a number of wagons, and good armor, " for the event
of having to fight within barriers." When going; he de-
clared that he might remain longer than usual, and in fact
he did remain during half a vear, and there were no tidings
of him. Zbyshko began to be alarmed, and at last sent a
messenger purposely to Spyhov, but that man met Matsko
beyond Sieradz and returned with him.
The old knight was rather gloomy at first, but after he
had inquired of Zbyshko carefully touching everything
which had happened during his absence, and was set at
288 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
rest because all had gone well, his face cleared somewhat,
and he began first to speak of his expedition.
" Dost thou know that I have been in Malborg?" asked
he.
"In Malbonr?"
u But where else?
yy
Zbyshko looked at his uncle for a while with astonished
eves, then he slapped his own thighs suddenly, and added,
• •
L As (rod is true ! But I had forgotten about death ! "
" Thou art free to forget, for thou hast accomplished thy
vows," said Matsko ; ** but God forbid that I should set
aside my oath and honor. It is not our custom to neglect
and, so help me the holy cross, as long as there is breath in
my nostrils I shall not neglect anvthing."
Now it grew dusky, and Matsko's face became threaten-
ing and resolute in such a way as Zbyshko had seen only in
former years, when with Vitold and Skirvoillo they were
going to battle with the Knights of the Cross.
"4 Well, and did you accomplish your vow? "
" No. I did not, for he would not meet me."
"AVhv so?"
4i lie has become grand eomtur."
" Is Kuno Lichtenstein grand eomtur?"
" Yes. Perhaps they will choose him Grand Master. "Who
knows? Even now he thinks himself the equal of princes.
They say that he manages everything, and that all affairs of
the Order are on his shoulders, while the Grand Master
undertakes nothing without him. How was such a man to
appear on trampled earth? To ask him would be to rouse
the laughter of people."
u Did they bring thee to ridicule?" asked Zbyshko, and
his eves Hashed suddenly with anger.
''The Princess Alexandra of Plotsk laughed. c Go/ said
she, 6 and challenge the Roman Cresar. To Lichtenstein/
said she, ; as we know challenges have been sent by Zavisha
Charny, Povala of Tachev, and Pashko Zlodye, and even to
those men he gave no answer, for he cannot. He is not
lacking in courage, but he is a monk and he has an office so
considerable and of such dignity that those things do not
come to his head, — and he would lose more honor by accept-
ing than bv not paying attention to challenges.' That is
what Princess Alexandra said."
'; And what was your answer?"
ifc I was terribly cast down, but I said that even in that
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 289
case I must go to Malborg, so that I might say to God and
man that I did what was in my power. I begged the lady
then to arm me with some message, and give me a tetter to
Malborg, for I knew that otherwise I should not bring my
head out of that wolf's-nest. In my soul I thought this way :
4 He would not, it is true, grant a meeting to Zavisha, or
Povala, or Pashko, but if, in presence of the Master him-
self, of all the comturs and guests, I slap him on the face or
pull his beard and mustache, he will meet me.7 "
"God support you! " cried Zbyshko, with enthusiasm.
" Well," continued the old man. u There is a way for
everything if a man has a head on his shoulders. But in this
case the Lord Jesus withdrew his favor, for I did not find
Lichtenstein in Malborg. They told me that he had gone to
Vitold as an envoy. I knew not what to do then, whether
to wait or to follow him. I was afraid of missing him on
the road. And since I was acquainted from former times
with the Grand Master and the grand keeper of the wardrobe,
I explained to them, as a secret, why I had come ; they
shouted at me that that could not be."
"Why ?"
"For the very same reason which the princess in Plotsk
had given. And the Grand Master said also : ; What
wouldst thou think of me should I fight a duel with every
knight from Mazovia or Poland?' Well, he wras right, for
he would have been out of the world long ago. Then he
and the keeper of the wardrobe were astounded, and told
of this at the supper table in the evening. Their story acted
on the company as the blowing of a man would on a swarm
of bees, especially on the guests ; a crowd started up at once.
fcKuno,' cried they, ' may not fight, but we may.' I chose
three then, wishing to fight with them in turn, but the
Master, after great petitions, gave permission to fight with
only one, whose name was Lichtenstein, and who was a
relative of Kuno."
"Well, what?" cried Zbyshko.
This — I have brought back his armor, but I am sorry
for its condition ; it is smashed so that no one would give a
gryven for it."
" Fear God! then you have fulfilled your vow?"
" At first I was glad, for I thought myself that I had. but
afterward I thought : ; No, that is not the same ! ' And
now I have no peace, for it is not the same."
Zbyshko fell to consoling him, —
t »
VOL. II. — 19
290 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
" You know that in such matters I do not spare myself,
or any one, but if things had happened to me as to you I
should be satisfied. And I say now that the greatest knights
in Cracow will support me. Zavisha Charny himself, who
knows most of knightly honor, will surely say nothing
different."
** Dost thou say that? " inquired Matsko.
tw But just think: they are famous throughout the whole
world, and they challenged him also, but none of them have
done so much as you. They vowed death to Lichtenstein,
but you have slaughtered a Lichtenstein."
" That may be," said the old knight.
But Zbyshko, who was curious in knightly affairs, said, —
ifc Well ! tell me : was he young, or old, and how was the
struggle i on horseback, or on foot? "
u He was thirty-five years old, he had a beard to his
girdle, and was on horseback. God assisted me so that
I overcame him with the lance, but after that it came to
swords. I tell thee the blood gushed from his mouth so that
his whole beard was drenched with it."
u But have you not complained frequently that you are
growing old ? "
Yes, for when on horseback, or on the ground, I hold
• »
firmly, but I cannot spring into the saddle in full armor."
fc* But Kuno himself would not have escaped you."
The old man waved his hand contemptuously, in sign that
with Kuno it would have gone much easier, then they went
to look at the captured 4i plates," which Matsko had taken
only as proof of victory, for they were too much shattered,
and therefore without value. But the hip piece and the
leg armor were uninjured and of excellent workmanship.
fcfc But I should prefer that these were Kuno's," said
Matsko, gloomily.
k* The Lord God knows what is best," answered Zbyshko.
w* You will not reach Kuno if he becomes Grand Master,
unless in some great battle."
^ I inclined my ears to what people said," replied Matsko.
-• Some declared that after Conrad would come Kuno, while
others mentioned LTrich the brother of Conrad."
u I should prefer LTrich," said Zbyshko.
k* I too, and knowest why? Kuno has more mind and is
more cunning, while ITrich is passionate, lie is a truthful
knight who observes honor, but he just quivers for war with
us. They say also that were he to be Grand Master there
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 291
would come such a tempest as has not been in the world.
Fits of weakness fall frequently on Conrad. Once he fainted
in my presence. Hei, perhaps we may live to it."
44 God grant ! But are there some new misunderstandings
with the Kingdom ? "
44 There are both old and new. A Knight of the Cross is
always a Knight of the Cross. Though he knows that thou
art stronger, and that it is evil to quarrel with thee, he will
lie in wait since he cannot do otherwise. "
But they think that the Order is mightier than all
. .
kingdoms."
44 Not all of the Knights think so, but many do, and
among others Ulrich; for really their power is tremen-
dous."
44 But you remember what Zyndram said — "
" I remember. And every year it is worse among them
down there. A brother does not receive a brother, as even
Germans in Prussia received me when no Knight of the Cross
was looking on. All the people have enougli of the Knights."
44 Then there is not long to wait? "
44 Not long, or even long," answered Matsko. And after
stopping a while he added : 44 But meanwhile it is necessary
to labor and increase property, so as to appear in the field
worthily."
292 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
CHAPTER LXXVIL
The Grand Master Conrad died only a year later. Yasko
of Zgorzelitse, Yagenka's brother, first heard the news in
Sieradz, both of his death and of the election of Ulrich von
Jungingen; he was the first also to bring it to Bogdanets,
where, as well as in all noble houses, it shook souls and
hearts to their depth. " Such times are come as have not
been hitherto," said old Matsko, with solemnity, while
Yagenkc. brought at the first moment all the children to
Zbyshko, and began herself to take farewell of him, as if
lie had to set out next morning.
Matsko and Zbyshko knew, it is true, that war would not
break out as suddenly as fire in a chimney, but nevertheless
they believed that it would come to war, and they began to
prepare. They chose horses, arms, exercised their attend-
ants and servants in the military art, — the mayors of vil-
lages managing by German law, who were obliged to appear
in expeditions on horseback, and the poorer nobles and pos-
sessors were glad to join themselves to the more wealthy.
The same thing was done on all other estates. Everywhere
hammers were beating in forges, everywhere men were
cleaning old armor, rubbing bows and straps with tallow
melted in kettles, wagons were ironed, supplies of provisions,
both grits and dried meat, were prepared. In churches on
Sundays and holidays people inquired for news; they were
sad when tidings of peace came, for every man carried deep
in his soul the conviction that there was absolute need to
finish immediately with that dreadful enemy of the whole
Polish race, and that the kingdom could not flourish in
strength, peace, and labor till, according to the words of
Saint Bridget, the teeth of the Order were broken and its
right hand cut from it.
In Kresnia more especially did men gather around Matsko
and Zbyshko as persons who knew the Order and knew what
war with the Germans was. People not only asked news of
them, but inquired about methods against the Germans.
k- How are we to fight best with them? " asked they. "What
is their style of warfare? In what are they superior to the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 293
Poles, and in what inferior? When lances are broken, is it
easier to smash the armor on them with an axe, or is a sword
better?"
In truth Matsko and hi3 nephew were expert in these things,
so people listened to them with great attention, all the more
since the conviction was universal that the war would not be
easy, that the Poles would have to measure themselves with
the foremost knights of all nations, and not be satisfied
with crushing the enemy at this point or that, but crush
thoroughly " to the foundation/' or perish utterly. So
nobles said then among one another and among landowners :
" Since it is necessary, we must go through it, — their death
or ours." And to that generation of men who bore in their
souls a prophetic feeling of coming greatness this did not
decrease willingness, — ■ on the contrary, it increased that will-
ingness every day and hour ; but they approached the work
without empty boasting and self-praise, or rather they
approached it with a certain resolute concentration, with
gravity, and prepared for death.
" Destruction is written down for them or for us."
But meanwhile time passed and extended, and there was
no war. There were reports, it is true, of disagreements
between King Vladislav Yagello and the Order, and also
reports touching the land of Dobryn, which had been pur-
chased years before, and touching boundary disputes and a
certain Drezdenko of which they heard then much for the
first time, but concerning which both sides were disputing, as
was said ; but there was no war. Some began to doubt if
there would be, for there had always been disputes, but they
ended usually in meetings, negotiations, and the despatch of
envoys. In fact news went out that this time two certain
envoys of the Order had come to Cracow, while Polish envoys
had gone to Malborg. There were reports of mediation by
the kings of Bohemia and Hungary, and even by the Pope
himself. At a distance from Cracow people knew nothing
in detail, hence various, though frequently strange and im-
possible, reports circulated through the country ; but there
was no war.
At last even Matsko, within whose memory not a few threats
of war had been made and negotiations had taken place, did
not know what to think of the whole situation, so he set out
for Cracow to obtain more reliable data. He did not remain
long in the city, for on the sixth week he returned, and re-
turned with a face greatly brightened ; so when the nobility,
204 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
curious for news, as usual surrounded him in Kresnia, he
answered their numerous queries with the question,
i% Well, are your lances and spears and axes sharpened? "
"But what? Well now! By the wounds of God! what
news? Whom have you seen?" called out people from all
sides.
••Whom have I seen? Zyndram of Mashkovitse ! But
what news ? Such news that ye will have to saddle your
horses at once, I think/'
"As God is true ! How is that? Tell."
" Have ye heard of Drezdenko? "
44 Of course we have heard. But the little castle is like
many a one, and there is no more land there than with you
in Bogdanets, we think."
" That is a vain cause for war — is it not? "
* •
( )f course it is a vain cause for war. There wen* greater,
but afterward nothing came of them."
w- But do ye know what a saying Zyndram uttered because
of Drezdenko? "
44 Tell quickly, for the caps are burning our heads! "
" He said this to me : 4 A blind man was going along the
road and he fell over a stone. He fell because he was blind,
still a stone was the cause of his fall.' This Drezdenko is
such a stone.*'
•• How is that? How ? But the Order is standing yet."
" Ye do not understand? Then I will tell you again in
this way. If a vessel is too full one drop will make the liquid
in it overflow."
Such <ireat enthusiasm seized those knights that Matsko
had to restrain it, for they wished to mount their horses and
ride to Sieradz.
" Be ready," said he, " but wait patiently. They will not
fomet us, be sure/'
So the people continued in readiness, but they waited long,
so long indeed that some began to doubt a second time.
lint Matsko did not doubt, for as the coming of birds an-
nounces spring, he, as a man of experience, knew how to
infer from various signs that war was approaching, and a
great war.
First of all, such immense hunts had been ordered in all
m
forests and wildernesses of the crown as the oldest men could
not remember. Beaters were assembled in thousands to drive
in game. In these hunts fell whole herds of buffaloes, bulls,
deer, wild boar, and also smaller animals. The forests were
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 295
smoking for entire weeks; meat was dried, smoked, salted
for future use and sent to the chief towns of provinces, and
thence to be stored at Plotsk. It was evident that the ques-
tion was one of supplies for great armies. Matsko knew well
what to think of this, for Vitold had ordered the very same
kind of hunts before each large expedition to Lithuania.
But there were other signs also. For instance, peasants had
begun to flee in crowds from ki under the German " to the
kingdom and to Mazovia. To the district of Bogdanets
mainly the subjects of German knights in Silesia had come,
but people saw that everywhere the same movement was
going on, but especially in Mazovia. Hlava, who was
managing in Spyhov in Mazovia sent from there between ten
and twenty Mazovians who had fled to him from Prussia.
These men had begged permission to take part in the war
44 on foot," for they wished to avenge wrongs on the Knights
whom they hated with all their souls. They said that some
boundary villages in Prussia were almost wholly deserted,
for the free land tillers had moved out of them with their
wives and children to the Mazovian Principalities.
The Knights of the Cross hanged, it is true, all fugitives
whom they caught, but nothing could restrain the unfortu-
nate people, and many a one of them preferred to die rather
than live under the terrible yoke of the Germans. Later
"grandfathers" (minstrels) from Prussia swarmed through
the whole kingdom. All went to Cracow. They came from
Dantzig, from Malborg, from Torun, and even from distant
Krolevets, from all Prussian towns and from all places
where there were commandants. Among them were not
only minstrels, but sextons, organists, various cloister
servants, and even clerics and priests. It was thought that
they would bring information touching everything carried
out in Prussia, such as : military preparations, strengthen-
ing of castles, garrisons, mercenary troops, and foreign
officers. In fact people whispered to one another that the
voevodas in the chief towns of provinces, and, in Cracow,
members of the city council, had shut themselves in with
those visitors for whole hours, listening to them and writing
down the facts which they gave. Some went back un-
observed to Prussia and then returned anew to the kingdom.
Xews came from Cracow that the kins; and the lords of
the council knew through them of every step taken by the
Knights of the Cross.
The opposite took place in Malborg. A certain spiritual
296 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
personage who had fled from that capital stopped at Koniets-
pole and told the masters there that Ulrich von Jungingen
and other Knights of the Order did not trouble themselves
about news from Poland, feeling certain that with one blow
they would conquer and overturn all the kingdom, "so that
not a trace would be left of it." He repeated therewith the
words of the Grand Master Ulrich uttered at a feast in
Malborg : "The more there are of them the cheaper will
sheepskin coats be in Prussia." Hence they prepared for
war with delight and intoxication, confident in their own
strength, and in the aid which all, even the most distant
kingdoms, would send them ; but in spite of these signs of
war preparations and efforts, the war did not come so
quickly as people wished.
It was tedious at home for Zbyshko of Bogdanets also.
All tilings had long since been made ready, the soul in him
was rushing forth to battle and to glory, hence each day's
delay annoyed him. and frequently he mentioned this to his
uncle, just as if war or peace depended on Matsko.
'• You see you promised to a certainty that it would come,
and now there is nothing and nothing," said Zbyshko.
"Thou art wise, but not very!" answered Matsko.
" Dost thou not see what is happening? " •
" But if the king at the last hour agrees? They say that
he does not want war."
k- They say so, for he does not. But who, if not he,
shouted : 4 I should not be a king were I to permit them
to take Drezdenko ! ' but as the Germans took Drezdenko
they keep it to this hour. Of course the king does not wish
to spill Christian blood, but the lords of the council who
have quirk wit, feeling the superior power of the Poles, are
pushing the Germans to the wall — and I may say this to
thee, that if Drezdenko were not in question, something else
would be discovered."
•• As I have heard, the Grand Master Conrad himself took
Drezdenko, and he feared the king, surely."
He feared him, for he knew Polish strength better than
rppfl nf tha
othrrs, but even he was unable to restrain the greed of the
Order. In Cracow they told me as follows: Old von Ost,
the heir of Drezdenko, at the time when the Knights seized
Xova Marehia, did homage as feudatory of the king, for
that had been Polish land for ages, so he wished to belong
to the kingdom. But the Knights of the Cross invited him
to Malborg. made him drunk with wine, and enticed from
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 297
him a document. Then the king's patience failed him at
last."
4 ' By my faith it must have failed him ! " exclaimed
Zbyshko.
" It is as Zyndram said," added Matsko. " Drezdenko
is only a stone over which the blind man stumbled."
" If the Germans give up Drezdenko, what will happen? "
41 Another stone will be discovered. But the Order will
not give up that which it has once swallowed, unless we
open its stomach, and God grant us soon to do that."
" No!" cried Zbyshko, strengthened in spirit, " Conrad
might have surrendered it, Ulrich will not. He is a true
knight on whom there is no stain, but he is terribly
passionate."
So they conversed with each other, and meanwhile an
event came like a stone which, pushed down a steep moun-
tain-path by the foot of a traveller, rushes to the abyss
with ever growing impetus. Suddenly the news thundered
throughout the whole country that the Knights had attacked
and plundered Santok, which had been mortgaged to the
Yohanites. The new Grand Master, Ulrich, when the
Polish envovs came to congratulate him on his election,
left Malborg purposely. From the first moment of his
government he commanded to use German instead of Latin
in communications with the king and Poland, and thus showed
at last what he was. The lords at Cracow, who were urging
to war in secret, understood that he was urging to it publicly,
and not only publicly, but blindly and with such insolence
toward the Polish people as the Grand Masters had never
shown, even when their power was really greater and the
kingdom was less than at that time.
But dignitaries of the Order, less passionate and craftier
than Ulrich, men who knew Vitold, strove to win him to
their side by gifts, and used flattery which passed every
measure so that one would have had to seek for its like in
those times wrhen temples and altars were reared to Roman
Caesars while still living. "The Order has two benefac-
tors," said the envoys of the Order as they bowed down
before the viceroy of Yagello : " the first is God, the second
Vitold, for this reason every wish and every word of Vitold
is sacred for the Knights of the Cross." And they im-
plored Vitold to mediate in the affair of Drezdenko with
this idea, that if, as a subject of the king, he would under-
take to judge his superior, he would offend him thereby, and
298 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the good relations between them would be broken, if not
forever, at least for a long time. But since the lords who
&
formed the council in Cracow knew of everything which was
done and planned in Malborg, the king also chose Vitold as
arbiter.
And the Order regretted the choice. The dignitaries of
the Order to whom it seemed that they knew the Grand
Prince, did not know him sufficiently, for Vitold not only
adjudged Drezdenko to the Poles, but, knowing also, and
divining how the affair must end, roused J mud again and
more fiercely. — showing a more and more threatening visage
to the Order, he began to assist Jmud with men, with weapons,
and with grain sent from fertile lands in Poland.
When this took place — all, throughout every land of the
immense State, understood that the decisive hour had
struck.
It had struck indeed.
Once in Bogdanets, when old Matsko, Zbyshko and Ya-
genka were sitting in front of the castle gate, enjoying the
warmth and the marvellous weather, an unknown man ap-
peared suddenly on a foaming horse, he reined back his
steed before the gate, threw at the feet of the Knights some-
thing that looked like a garland woven from the osier and
the common willow. Then he shouted: "Vitsi! Vitei!"
(the summons, the summons) and shot away.
They sprang to their feet in great excitement. Matsko's
face became threatening and solemn. Zbyshko stepped
forward to urge the messenger to hasten on with his summons ;
then lie turned with fire in his eyes, and shouted,
" War! God has given it at last! War ! "
And not such a war as we have seen before, but a great
one!" added Matsko, with solemnity.
Then he turned to the servants, who in one moment
gathered around their master.
fc* Sound horns on the watchtower toward the four sides of
the world ! *' shouted he ; %i and let others run to the villages
for the mayors ! Bring out the horses and attach them to the
wagons ! Do it in a breath ! ! ??
11 is voice had not ceased to sound yet when the servants
hurried in different directions to carry out his orders, which,
moreover, were not difficult, since all had been ready long
before : men, wagons, horses, armor, arms, provisions. The
kniirhts had nothing to do but take their seats and drive on.
I»ut before starting Zbyshko asked Matsko,
. .
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 299
" Will you not remain at home?"
"I ? What is in thy head?"
44 According to law you can stay, for you are a man of
advanced years, and there should be some protector for
Yagenka and the children.''
CD
44 Well, listen to that! I have waited to white hairs for
this hour."
It sufficed to look at his cold, resolute face to know that
words were of no use in that case. Besides, notwithstand-
ing his seventh cross,1 the man was as sound as an oak, yet;
his arms moved easily in their joints, and an axe wielded by
them just whistled through the air. He could not, it is true,
spring in full armor on to a horse without touching the stir-
rups, but there were many young men, especially knights of
western Europe, who could not do that either ; he had immense
training, however, in knightly deeds, and in all that region
there was not a warrior of more experience.
It was evident also that Yagenka had no fear of remain-
ing alone, for on hearing her husband's words she rose,
kissed his hand, and said,
ki Be not troubled about me, dear Zbyshko, for the castle
is a good one ; and know this, that I am not over timid ; to
me neither crossbow nor lance is a novelty. It is not the
time now to think of wife and children, when there is need
to save the country. God will be our guardian."
Her eyes filled quickly with tears, which rolled down in
great drops on her beautiful lily-like face, and pointing to
the group of children she spoke on with emotion, and a quiv-
ering voice, —
44 Hei ! were it not for those little ones, I should lie at thy
feet till I received permission to go to the war with thee."
44 Yagus! " cried Zbyshko, seizing her in his arms.
She embraced his neck, nestling up to him with all her
strength, and said, 44 Only come back to me, my golden,
my only one, my dearest of all!"
44 But thank God every day that he has given thee such a
wife," added Matsko, in a deep voice.
An hour later they lowered the flag from the watchtower
in si«;n that the master was absent.
Zbyshko and Matsko permitted Yagenka with the children
to accompany them as far as Sieradz. One hour later all
set out with men and a whole train of wagons. The day
was clear and still. The forests were in a motionless quiet.
1 Seven X.'s — seventy years.
300 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
The herds on the fields and fallow lands enjoyed the midday
rest, chewing their cuds slowly, as if in thought. Because
of the dryness of the air there rose in one and another place
along the roads rolls of yellow dust, and above those rolls
gleamed, as it were, numberless little fires glittering in the
sunlight ; Zbyshko pointed them out to his wife and children,
saying, —
%i Do ye know what is glittering there above the dust?
Those are spears, lances, and darts. It is clear that the
summons has reached every one, and the people are marching
against the Germans from all sides."
In fact such was the case. Not far beyond the boundary
of Bogdanets they met Yagenka's brother, Yasko, who, as
heir of Zgorzelitse, was quite wealthy ; he marched with
three lancers, and took with him twenty men. Soon after,
at a crossroad, rose up toward them from beyond dust-clouds
the face of Stan of Rogov, overgrown with hair; he was not,
it is true, a friend of the lords of Bogdanets, but this time
he called from a distance,
u Bear down on the dog brothers ! " He bowed toward
them with good will, and galloped on farther in the grayish
dust.
They met also old Yilk of Brozova. His head trembled
a little from age, but he too was marching on, to avenge
the death of his son, whom the Germans had slain in Silesia.
And as thev approached Sieradz the clouds of dust on
the road were more and more frequent, and when from afar
the tower of the city was visible the whole road was swarm-
ing with knights and their wagons, with armed townspeople
who were all marching to the place of muster. Seeing that
numerous, healthy, stalwart people, stubborn in battle and
enduring beyond all others in foul weather, in rains, in cold,
and every kind of toil, old Matsko was strengthened in
spirit.
And such a stream of well-equipped warriors were ap-
proaching towns not only in the kingdom, but throughout
the whole immense extent of the lands ruled by Yagello and
Yitold. From the Carpathians and the Black Sea to the
shores of the Baltic peoples were hurrying to restrain the
German inundation, and put an end to^the quarrel of ages
with one giant effort.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 301
CHAPTER LXXVIIL
And war had burst forth at last. Not abounding in bat-
tles, and during the early moments not over favorable to
the Poles. Before the "Polish forces had come up the
Knights of the Cross captured Bobrovniki, levelled Zlotoria
with the ground, and invaded the unhappy land of Dobryn,
won recently with so much effort. But Bohemian and Hun-
garian mediation allayed for a time the storm of war. A
truce followed, during which Vatslav, King of Bohemia, was
to arbitrate the dispute between Poland and the Order.
Neither side ceased, however, to assemble troops and
concentrate them during the months of winter and spring.
When the King of Bohemia, who was bribed, gave his de-
cision in favor of the Order, war of necessity burst forth
anew.
Meanwhile summer came, and with it arrived the " na-
tions " under Vitold. After crossing the river at Chervensk
both armies united, and the regiments of the princes of
Mazovia joined them. On the other side, in the camp at
Sviet, were a hundred thousand Germans encased in iron.
Yagello wished to cross the Drventsa and advance by the
shortest road to Malborg, but when the crossing proved to
be impossible, he turned from Kurentnik to Dzfaldova, and
after destroying Dombrovna, or Gilgenburg, a castle of the
Order, he encamped there.
He, as well as the Polish and Lithuanian dignitaries, saw
that a general battle must come soon, but no one supposed
that it could come before a number of days had passed.
They supposed that the Grand Master, having stopped the
road before the king, would give rest to his legions, so that
they might come to a life-and-death battle fresh and un-
wearied. With this expectation the armies of the king
halted for the night at Dombrovna.
The capture of the fortress, though without orders, and
even against the will of the military council, filled the hearts
of the king and Vitold with pleasure ; for the castle was
strong,' surrounded by a lake, it had thick walls, and was
held by a numerous garrison. Still the Polish knights took
302 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
it almost in the twinkle of an eye, and with such irresistible
spirit that before the whole train had come up there remained
of the town and the castle only ruins and burnt remnants,
in the midst of which the wild warriors of Vitold, and the
Tartars under Saladin, were cutting down the last of the
German infantry, who defended themselves with desperation.
But the fire did not last long, for it was extinguished by a
shower of short duration though tremendously violent.
The whole night of July 14 was marvellously changeable
and showery. Whirlwinds brought tempest after tempest.
At moments the heavens seemed to be ablaze from lightning,
and thunders mingled in awful explosion from the east to
the west. Frequent lightning filled the air with the odor of
sulphur, then again the roar of rain outsounded all else.
Again wind scattered clouds, and amid the tattered frag-
ments of them stars and the great bright moon were visible.
Only after midnight did it calm down somewhat so that men
could at least kindle fires. In fact thousands and thousands
of them blazed up then in the immense camp of the Poles
and Lithuanians. The warriors dried their drenched gar-
ments and sang songs of battle.
The king was watching also, for in a house standing at
the very edge of the camp, in which he had taken refuge
from the storm, a council of war was in session to which
account was rendered of the capture of Gilgenburg. Since
the regiment of Sieradz had taken part in storming that
castle, its leader, Yakob of Konietspole, was summoned with
others to justify himself for storming the place without
orders, and for not stopping the attack though the king had
sent to restrain them his own usher and a number of con-
fidential attendants.
For this reason the voevoda, uncertain whether blame
would meet him, or even punishment itself, took with him a
number of the foremost knights, and among others old
Matsko and Zbyshko, as witnesses that the usher appeared
onlv when thev were on the walls of the castle and at the
moment of most stubborn struggle with the garrison. As to
this, that he had attacked the castle, " It is difficult," said
he, " to inquire about everything when the troops are dis-
persed over a space of many miles. Sent out in advance,
I understood that I was bound to crush obstacles before the
army and to fight with the enemy wherever I met them.
On hearing these words the king. Prince Vitold, and the
lords, who in soul were delighted with what had happened,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 303
not only did not censure the voevoda and the men of
Sieradz, but praised their valor, saying that they had cap-
tured the castle and the brave garrison quickly. Matsko
and Zbyshko were able then to gaze at the chiefs command-
ing in the kingdom, for, besides the king and the princes of
Mazovia, were present the two leaders of all the legions :
Vitold, who had brought up the troops of Lithuania, Jmud,
Rus, Bessarabia, Wallachia, and the Tartars, and Zyndram
of Mashkovitse, with his escutcheon "The same as the sun,"
the sword-bearer of Cracow, and supreme manager of the
Polish forces, who surpassed all in his knowledge of military
science. Besides him there were in that council many war-
riors and statesmen ; for instance : the castellan of Cracow,
Krystin of Ostrov, the voevoda of Cracow, Yasko of Tarnov,
the voevoda of Posnan, Sendzivoi of Ostorog and Sandomir,
Mikolai Mihalovitse and the parish priest of Saint Florian,
and the vice chancellor Mikolai Tromba, and the marshal
of the kingdom, Zbigniev of Brezie, and Peter Shafranyets,
the chamberlain of Cracow, and finally Ziemovit, son of
the Prince of Plotsk, the only young man among them, but
a man wonderfully "wise in war," and whose opinion the
great king himself esteemed highly.
But in the adjoining roomy chamber the greatest knights
were waiting so as to be at hand and in case of inquiry give
aid with counsel. The fame of these men sounded widely
throughout Poland and in foreign kingdoms. So Matsko and
Zbyshko saw there Zavisha Charny and his brother Farurey,
and Skarbek Abdank, and Dobko of Olesnitsa, who on a time
had unhorsed twelve German knights in Torun in a tourna-
ment, and the gigantic Pashko Zlodye, and Povala of Tachev,
who was their good friend, and Kron of Koziglove, and
Martzin of Vrotsimovitse, who carried the grand banner
of the kingdom, and Florian Yelitchik, and Lis of Targo-
visko, who was terrible in hand-to-hand conflict, and
Stashko of Harbimovitse, who in full armor could leap
over two horses.
There were many other famous knights who marched be-
fore the banner from various lands, and from Mazovia, who
were called " men before the banner " because they went in
the front ranks to battle.
Their acquaintances and especially Povala greeted Matsko
and Zbyshko with gladness, and began to converse of former
times and events with them.
"Hei!" said Povala to Zbyshko. "Thou hast heavy
304 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
reckonings indeed with the Knights of the Cross, but I think
now thou wilt pay them for everything/'
44 1 will pay them with blood even; indeed I will pay for
everything ! "
4 fcBut thou knowest that thy Kuno Liechtenstein is now
srrand eomtur ? ''
44 1 know, and my uncle knows also."
44 God grant me to meet him," interrupted Mateko ; 44 for I
have a special account with that man."
i% I know! but we too have challenged him," answered
Povala. " He answered that his office did not permit him
to meet us. Well ! perhaps it will permit him now."
To this, Zavisha, who spoke always with great dignity,
said,
•' He will be his to whom God predestines him."
But Zbvshko from pure curiosity laid his uncle's case be-
fore the judgment of Zavisha. and asked if Mateko had not
accomplished his vow by this, that he had fought with a
relative of Lichtenstein, who had offered himself as substi-
tute, and which relative he had killed. All cried out that he
had accomplished it. The stubborn Matsko alone, though
he was comforted by the decision, said, —
4fc Yes, but I should feel surer of salvation if I could meet
him."
And then they began to talk of the capture of Gilgenburg,
and of the approaching great battle, which they expected
soon, for there was nothing left the Grand Master but to
bar the Vav before Yasrello.
Just as they were breaking their heads over the question
of how many days there would be before the encounter, a
tall, thin knight approached them ; he was dressed in red
cloth with a cap of similar material on his head, and spread-
ing his arms he said in soft, almost feminine accents, —
4- A greeting to thee, Kniirht Zbvshko of Bogdanets !
4* De Lorche ! " exclaimed Zbvshko, "4 thou here ! "
And he seized him in his embrace, for a pleasant memory
of the man had remained with him, and when they had
kissed each other, as if they were the nearest of friends, he
inquired with delight, —
•• Art thou here on our side?"
" There are many knights of Guelders perhaps on the
other side,'" answered De Lorche, *4 but I owe service from
Dluirolyas to mv lord. Prince Yanush."
" Then thou art the heir of old Mikolai of Dlugolyas?
n >>
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 305
"Yes. After the death of Mikolai, and of his sou, who
was killed at Bobrovniki, Dlugolyas came to the wonderful
Yagenka, who for the last five years is my wife and lady."
" In God's name ! " cried Zybshko, " tell how all this hap-
pened to thee ! "
But De Lorche, greeting old Matsko, said,
" Your former armor-bearer, Hlava, told me that I should
find you both here, and now he is waiting in my tent, and is
watching over the supper. True, it is far from here, since it
is at the other end of the camp, but we will pass quickly on
horseback — so come with me.
?j
Then turning to Povala, with whom he had become ac-
quainted formerly at Plotsk, he added, —
And you, noble sir. It will be an honor and a happi-
..
>)
5>
ness for me.
" Very well," answered Povala. " It is pleasant to con-
verse with acquaintances ; and besides, we shall look at the
camp
And they went out to mount their horses. But before
mounting, De Lorche's servant put the cloak on his shoulders,
which evidently he had brought on purpose. When this
man approached Zbyshko, he kissed his hand, and said, —
" An obeisance and honor to you, lord. I am your ser-
vant of years ago, but you cannot recognize me in the dark.
Do you not remember Sanderus ? "
" As God is dear to me ! " cried Zbyshko.
At that moment was renewed in him the remembrance of
past pains and sorrows, and of former misfortunes, just as
a couple of weeks before, when the troops of the king joined
the regiments of the princes of Mazovia, and he met his former
armor- bearer Hlava after a long interval. So he said,
44 Sanderus ! Well, I remember those former times and
thee ! What hast thou done since those days, and where
hast thou been? Art thou bearing relics about yet?"
ki No, lord. Till last spring I was a sexton at the church
in Dlugolyas, but as my late father occupied himself with
the military art, when the war broke out brass on the church
bell-towers became disgusting to me, and the desire for steel
and iron was roused in me — "
" What do I hear?" cried Zbvshko, who somehow could
not imagine to himself Sanderus standing up to battle, with
a sword, or a spear, or an axe in his hand.
But, while holding the stirrup for him, Sanderus said, —
fck A year ago, at command of the Bishop of Plotsk, 1 went
VOL. II. — 20
306
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
to Prussian regions, and thereby rendered considerable ser-
vice, — but I will tell that later ; and now mount, your great-
ness, for that Bohemian count whom you call Hlava is
waiting for us with supper at the tent of my lord."
Zbyshko sat on the horse, and approaching Pan de Lorche
he rode at his side so as to speak with him freely, for he was
curious to learn his story.
*• I am tremendously glad," said Zbyshko, " that thou art
on our side, but I wonder, for thou hast served the Knights
of the Cross."
•• Those serve who take pay/' replied De Lorche, "but I
have never taken pay. No, — I went to the Knights of the
Cross only to seek adventures and win the belt of a knight,
which, as is known to thee, I received from the hands of a
Polish prince. And while remaining long years in those coun-
tries I came to know on whose side was justice ; and when I
also married here and settled down, how could I appear
against you? I am now a man of this country, and observe
how I have learned your language. "
my own somewhat.
** But thy property in Guelders? For, as I have heard,
thou art a relative of the ruling house there, and an heir to
many castles and villages.7'
I yielded my inheritance to my relative, Foulk de Lorche,
who paid me for it. Five years ago I was in Guelders and
brought back from there considerable wealth, with which I
purchased property in Mazovia."
'•But how did it happen thee to marry Yagenka of
Dluirolvas? "
" Ah, who can understand a woman? She trifled with me
always till the time came when I was tired of such action,
and declared to her that from grief I would go to a war in
Asia, and never return again. She began to cry unexpectedly,
and said, ' Then I will be a nun.' I fell at her feet for those
words and two weeks later the Bishop of Plotsk blessed us
in church.'
??
I have even forgotten
* «
• *
I last thou children? v inquired Zbyshko.
Vfter
and
;rave of Q
Vadviira to implore her.'* answered De Lorche, sighing.
*w That i> well. They say that method is certain, —
that in such cases there is no better intercessor than our holy
queen. Before long all will go to Cracow, for a decisive battle
will take place in a few days, and then peace will come."
• *
Y
cs.
• *»
j
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 307
V
" But the Knights of the Cross of course consider thee
as a traitor ? "
"No," answered De Lorche. " Thou knowest how I
guard my knightly honor. Sanderus, at command of the
Bishop of Plotsk went to Malborg, so I sent through him
a letter to the Grand Master Ulrich, in which I notified him
of the end of my service and explained to him the reasons
why I am on your side.
"Ha! Sanderus!" cried Zbyshko. "He told me that
brass in the church bells has become disgusting to him, and
that a desire for steel is roused in him, which seems strange
to me, for he had always the heart of a hare."
Pan de Lorche laughed.
"Sanderus," said he, "has only this much to do with
steel that he shaves me and my armor-bearers."
"Is that it?" asked Zbyshko, amused.
They rode on sometime in silence, then De Lorche raised
his eyes toward the sky, and said, —
"I have invited you to supper, but it will be breakfast
before we reach my tent.
" The moon is shining yet. Let us go on ! "
So coming up with Matsko and Povala they rode four
abreast through the broad street of the camp, which was
>>
traced out, at command of the leaders, between tents and
fires, so that passage might be commodious.
Wishing; to reach the tents of the Mazovian regiments
which were at the other end of the camp, they had to pass
the whole length of it.
" Since Poland is Poland," said Matsko, "no one has
seen such armies, for nations have come in from all regions
of the earth."
" No other king can bring out such armies," answered
De Lorche, " for no king has such a mighty kingdom."
But the old knight turned to Povala, and asked. —
" How many regiments have come with Prince Vitold? "
"Forty," answered Povala. " Our Polish and the Mazo-
vian regiments number fifty, but they are not arranged in
the same way as Vitold's men, for with him sometimes a
number of thousands serve under one banner. Ha ! We
have heard that the Grand Master called them a rabble,
better at spoons than at swords, but God grant that he said
that in an evil hour for himself, since I think that the
Lithuanian spears will be terribly reddened with the blood
of the Order."
308 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
. .
"But these whom we are passing now, who are they?"
inquired Pan de Lorche.
Those are Tartars ; Vitold's feudatory, Saladin, brought
them."
44 Are they good in battle? "
44 Lithuania understands how to war with those Tartars,
and has conquered a considerable part of them, for this
reason they were forced to come to this war. It is difficult
for knights of western Europe to meet them, for they are
more terrible in retreat than attack."
k* Let us look at them more nearly," said De Lorche.
And they rode toward the fires, which were surrounded by
men whose arms were entirely naked. They were dressed,
notwithstanding the summer season, in sheep-skin coats, the
wool outside. They were sleeping for the greater part di- j
rectly on the ground, or on straw which was steaming from <
heat, but many were sitting on their heels near the blazing
fires; some were shortening the night hours by singing wild
songs in nasal tones and striking in accompaniment one shin
bone of a horse against another, which produced a strange
and disagreeable clatter; some had small drums or were
thrumming op. stifl'lv drawn bow-strings; others were eating
pieces of meat freshly snatched from the fire, still steaming
and bloody, on which they blew through pouting, bluish lips. ;
In general these people looked so wild and ill-omened that
it was easier to take them for some terrible creatures of the
forest than human beings. * I
<_
The smoke of the fires gave out a sharp odor of the horse-
flesh and mutton which were roasting in them, and round
** 7
about from burnt hair and heated sheep-skin coats the smell
was unendurable, while from fresh hides and blood it was
nauseating.
From beyond the street, where there were horses, came the
smell of dung and sweat; those beasts, a number of hundreds
of which were kept for scouting in the neighborhood, had
gnawed the grass from beneath their own feet and were bit-
ing one another, squealing shrilly, and snorting. Horse-
boys quieted them with their voices and with rawhide
whips.
It was unsafe to go alone among the Tartars, for those
wild people were greedy to a degree unheard of. Directly
behind them were a few companies of Bessarabians, a little
less wild, with horns on their heads; and long-haired Wal-
lachians, who instead of steel armor had wooden, painted
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 309
plates on their breasts and shoulders, and wore masks repre-
senting vampires, skeletons, or beasts ; and farther on, Serbs,
whose camp, asleep at that hour, sounded in the daytime at
halts, as if it were one immense lute ; so many flutes, bala-
laikas, moltankas, and various other musical instruments
were there in it.
The fires flashed, and from the sky, amid clouds wThich the
strong wind blew apart, shone the great clear moon, and by
those gleams our knights reviewed the camp. Beyond the
Serbs were situated the unfortunate Jmud men. The Ger-
mans had drawn torrents of blood from those people, and
still they sprang up to new battles at every summons from
Vitold. And now, as if with a prescience that their evil
fate would end soon and forever, they had marched to that
camp under lead of Skirvoillo, whose name alone filled the
Germans with ras;e and with terror. The fires of the Jmud
men touched directly on those of Lithuania, for they were
the same people, they had the same customs, and almost the
same language.
But at the entrance of the camp of Lithuania a gloomy
picture struck the eyes of the knights. There on a gallows
made of unhewn poles were hanging two bodies, which the
wind swayed with such force that the gallows-frame squeaked
complainingly. The horses snorted at sight of the bodies
and rose on their haunches, while the knights made the sign
of the cross with devotion, and when they had ridden farther
Povala said, —
u Prince Vitold was with the king, and I was there when
men brought in the criminals. Our bishops and lords had
complained previously that Lithuanians are too savage in
warfare, and do not even spare churches. So when these
were brought in (they were considerable people, but the un-
fortunates had, as it seems, desecrated the Holy Sacrament)
the prince was so filled with anger that it was a terror to
look at him, and he commanded the two men to hang them-
selves. One of them urged on the other : ' Well, hurry !
thou wilt make the prince still more angry ! ' And terror
fell on all, for the men did not fear death, but the anger of
the prince, just as much, or more, than God's anger."
44 Yes, I remember." said Zbyshko, "when in Cracow the
king was enraged at me about Lichtenstein, Prince Yamont,
who was an attendant of the king, advised me immediately
to hang myself. And he gave that advice out of friendship,
though I should have challenged him to trampled earth had
310 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
it not been, as is known to you, that they were to cut my
head off."
ki Prince Yamont has learned knightly customs since
then," said Povala.
Thus conversing they passed the great camp of Lithuania
and the three splendid regiments of Rus, of which th$
largest was that of Smolensk, and went to the Polish camp-
ground. In that were fifty regiments, the kernel and also
the forehead of all the forces. In that camp the armor was
superior, the horses larger, and the knights better exercised,
being second in nothing to those from the West of Europe.
In strength of body, in endurance of hunger, of cold, and of 1
labor, those men from Great and Little Poland even sur-
passed the warriors of the West, who were softer and more j
intent on their own comfort. The Poles were simpler in
manners, their armor was more rudely forged, but its temper
was better, while their disdain for death and their immense ]
persistence in battle astonished man}' a time those knights
from afar, in those days, the French and English.
De Lorche, who knew Polish knights from of old spoke
thus. —
** Here is the strength and the hope. I remember that in
Malborg the knights complained more than once that in bat-
tle they were forced to purchase every hand-breadth of
earth with streams of blood.
Blood will flow in a river now also," said Matsko, " for
m>
v .
?*
the Order has never assembled such forces thus far."
••The Knight Korzbog, who went with letters from the
king to the Grand Master," added Povala, "declared that
the Knights of the Cross say that neither the Roman Caesar
nor anv kino- lias such forces, and that the Order could
conquer all kingdoms.
k* Pshaw ! we are greater in number," said Zbyshko.
- That is true, but they think little of VitokVs forces, be-
cause made up, as they say. of men armed in any fashion,
and because they are crushed at the first blow, like an
earthen pot beneath a hammer. But whether that be true or
untrue. I know not.
*• It is true, and untrue," answered the prudent Matsko.
kk Zbvshko and I campaigned with them once. Their weap-
ons are inferior, and their horses are small, hence it happens
often that they ilee before the onset of Knights of the Order ;
but their hearts are as brave, or even braver than those of
the ( Hermans. "
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 311
" That will be shown soon," said Povala. " Tears flow
to the king's eyes continually at the thought that so much
Christian blood will be shed, and at the very last moment he
would be glad to conclude a just peace, but the pride of the
Knights will not let matters end thus."
" As true as life ! I know the Knights of the Order,
and we all know them," added Matsko. " God has already
arranged the scales on which he will place our blood and that
of the enemies of our race."
They were not far now from the Mazovian regiments,
among which stood the tent of Pan de Lorche, when they saw
in the middle of the " street " a large crowd of people close
together and looking at the sky.
" Stand, there ! stand ! " cried a voice in the crowd.
" But who is speaking, and what are ye doing? " inquired
Fovala.
" I am the parish priest of Klobuko. But wTho are
ye ? "
"Povala of Tachev, the knights of Bogdanets, and Pan de
Lorche."
"Oh, that is you, lords," said the priest in a mysterious
voice, as he approached Povala's horse. " But look at the
moon and see what is happening on it. This night is pro-
phetic and wonderful ! "
The knights raised their faces and looked at the moon,
which had grown pale, and was near to its setting.
I cannot distinguish anything," said Povala. "But
what do you see ? "
" A monk in a cowl is fighting with a kino; who is wearing
4t
his crown. Look! Oh, there! In the name of the Father,
the Son, and the Spirit ! Oh, how terribly they wrestle, —
God be merciful to us sinners."
There was silence round about, for all held the breath in
their breasts.
" Look ! look ! " cried the priest.
" True, there is something there," said Matsko.
" True ! true ! " confirmed others.
"Ha! the king has thrown the monk!" cried the priest
on a sudden. " He has put his foot on him ! Praised be
Jesus Christ ! "
" For asjes of as;es ! "
At that moment a great black cloud covered the moon.
and the night became dark, but the light of fires quivered
in bloody stripes across the road.
o
12 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
The knights rode on, and when they had gone some dis-
tance Povala inquired,
b* Did ye see anything?
>>
. .
Xt first, nothing," answered Matsko, " but afterward I
saw distinctly both the king and the monk."
• -And I."
-And I."
4; That is a sign from the Lord," said Povala. " Ah, in
spite of the tears of our king, it is evident that there will be
no peace."
'•And the battle will be such as the world does not
remember," said Matsko.
And they went farther in silence, with hearts overflowing
and solemn.
But when they were not far from De Lorche's tent a
whirlwind rose with such force that in the twinkle of an eye
it scattered the fires of the Mazovians. Through the air
went thousands of firebrands, blazing splinters, and sparks,
while it was filled with clouds of smoke.
- Ilei ; it is blowing dreadfully !" said Zb}Tshko, pulling
down his cloak which the wind had thrown over his head.
" And in the wind it is as if groans and the weeping of
people were heard."
" Dawn is not distant, but who knows what the day will
bring him? " added De Lorche.
TILE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 313
CHAPTER LXXTX.
At dawn the wind not only did not cease, but it rose to
such a degree that men could not pitch that tent in which
from the beginning of the expedition the king had heard
three holy masses each day. At last Vitold ran up with
entreaties and the prayer to defer service to a more fitting
time in forest quiet, aud not to delay the advance. His
wish was in fact gratified, for it could not be otherwise. At
sunrise the armies moved in a body, and behind them an
endless train of wagons.
After they had marched an hour the wind went down some-
what, so that the flags were unfurled. And then the fields
to an immense extent were covered, as it were, with flowers of
a hundred colors. No eye could embrace the legions, or that
forest of various banners under which the regiments moved
forward. The land of Cracow advanced under a red banner
with a white, crowned eagle ; that was the grand banner of
the kingdom, the chief standard of all the troops. It was
borne by Martsin of Vrotsimovitse, a knight mighty and
famous. Behind it marched the household regiment ; one
body had the double cross of Lithuania above it, the other a
knight with a sword raised to strike. Under the banner of
Saint George marched a powerful division of mercenaries
and foreign volunteers, formed mainly of Moravians and
Bohemians. Many of these had volunteered for that war,
since the 49th regiment was made up of them exclu-
sively. Those men were properly infantry, which marched
behind the lancers ; they were wild, unruly, but so trained to
battle, and so terrible in encounter, that all other infantry
wrhen they struck on these sprang away as quickly as possible,
just as a dog starts back from a porcupine. Battle-axes,
scythes, common axes, and especially iron flails formed their
weapons, which they wielded in a manner that was simply
terrible. They took service with any one who paid them, as
their only element was war, plunder, and slaughter.
At the side of the Moravians and Bohemians marched
under their own banner sixteen regiments of the Polish lands,
among these one from Premysl, one from Lvov, one from
Galicia, three from Podolia, and behind them infantry from
314 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
the same lands armed mainly with pikes and scythes. The
princes of Mazovia, Yanush, and Ziemovit led the 21st, 22nd,
and 23rd regiments. Next marched the bishops', and then
the nobles' regiments to the number of twenty-two. Hence
Yasko of Tarnov, Yendrek of Tenchyn, Spytko Leliva, Kron
of Ostrovo, and Mikolai of Mihalov, and Zbigniev of Brezie,
and Kuba of Konietspole, and Yasko of Ligenza, and the
Kmitas, and the Zakliks, — and besides them the houses of
Gryfits, and the Bobovskis, and Kozli Rogi, and others who
assembled in battle under a common escutcheon and " watch-
word." And so the land bloomed beneath them, as fields
bloom in spring. A sea of horses moved forward, and a sea
of men, above them a forest of lances with colored streamers,
like small flowers, and in the rear, in clouds of dust, the
townspeople and the free earth-tillers' infantry. They knew
that they were going to a dreadful battle, but they knew that
it was " necessary," hence they advanced with willing
hearts.
On the right wing moved the legions of Yitold, under
banners of various colors, but with the same device, the
Lithuanian knight with upraised sword. No eye could take
in all the legions, for they marched through fields and
forests for a width of almost five English miles.
Before midday the armies came near Logdau and Tannen-
berg. and halted at the edge of a forest. The place seemed
to be suited for rest and secure from sudden attack; for on
the left Hank it was protected by the water of Lake Dom-
brovna, on the right by Lake Luben; before the armies
an expanse of field was open to the width of five miles.
In the centre of that expanse, rising gently toward the
west, were the fields of Grunwald, and a little to the right
stood the gray straw roofs, and the empt}* melancholy fal-
low lands of Tannenberg. The enemy, who could descend
toward the forest from the height, might be seen easily,
but it was not supposed that they could come up sooner
than the day following. So the armies halted there only
to rest: but since Zyndram, skilled in matters of war, had
preserved, even while marching, the order of battle, they
took position so that they might be ready for action at any
instant.
At command of the leader they sent forward immediately,
on liirht and swift horses, scouts in the direction of Griin-
wald and Tannenberg, and still farther to examine the region
around. But meanwhile the chapel tent was pitched on the
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 315
lofty bank of Lake Luben, for the king was eager for divine
service, so that he might hear his usual masses.
Yagello, Vitold, the Mazovian princes, and the military
council betook themselves to the tent. Before it had as-
sembled the foremost of the knights, both to commit them-
selves to God before the dreadful day and to look at the
king. And they saw him as he went in coarse campaign
clothing, with a serious countenance on which grievous care
had settled visibly. Years had changed his form little, and
had not covered his face with wrinkles or whitened his hair,
which at that time he put behind his ears with the same
quick movement as the first time when Zbyshko saw him in
Cracow. But he walked as if bent beneath that tremendous
responsibility which weighed on his shoulders, and as if he
were sunk in great sorrow. In the army men said to one
another that the king wept continually over the Christian
blood which was to be shed, and it was so in reality. Yagello
trembled in view of war, especially with men who bore the
cross on their mantles and banners, and he desired peace
with all his soul. In vain did the Polish lords, and even
the Hungarian mediators Stsibor and Gara represent to him
the haughtiness and confidence of the Order, with which the
Grand Master Ulrich was filled. Ulrich was ready to chal-
lenge the whole world to battle. It was in vain that the
king's own envoy, Peter Korzbog, swore on the cross of the
Lord, and on his own escutcheon that the Order would not
hear of peace, and that Count von Wende, the comtur of
Gniev, was the only man inclined toward it; other knights
of the Order covered Count Wende with ridicule and in-
sults, and still the king had hope that the enemy would
recognize the justice of his demands, spare human blood,
and end the terrible dispute with a just treaty.
He went, therefore, to pray for this object in the chapel ;
his simple and kindly soul was tormented with immense fear.
In former days Yagello had visited with fire and sword the
lands of the Order; that he had done, however, when he
was a pagan prince of Lithuania, but now, when as a Polish
king and a Christian he saw burning villages, ruins, blood,
and tears, he was seized with the fear of God's anger,
especially since that was only the beginning of war. If it
might stop even there ! But to-day or to-morrow nations
would exterminate each other, and the earth would be steeped
in blood. That enemy is unjust indeed, but still he carries
the cross on his mantle, and he is defended by such great
316 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.
and holy relics that the mind draws back before them in
terror. The whole army also thought of these relics with
fear. Not spears, nor swords, nor axes did the Poles dread
chiefly, but those holy relics. "How raise a hand on the
Grand Master?" asked knights who knew no fear, "if on
his armor he bears a reliquary, and in it the bones of saints
and the wood of the cross of the Saviour."
Vitold was burning for war, it is true ; he urged to it and
he hurried to the battle, but the pious heart of the king be-
came cowardly when he thought of those heavenly powers
with which the Order had shielded its injustice.
V
i.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 317
CHAPTER LXXX
Father Bartosh of Klobuko had finished one mass,
Yarosh, the parish priest of Kaliska, was soon to begin a
second, and the king had gone out in front of the tent to
straighten his knees wearied somewhat with kneeling, when
a noble, Hanko Ostoichyk, rushed up on a foaming horse,
like a whirlwind, and shouted before he sprang from the
saddle, —
" Germans! Gracious lord ! — they are coming ! "
At these words the knights started, the king's face
changed ; he was silent during the twinkle of an eye, and
then exclaimed,
" Praised be Jesus Christ! Where didst thou see them,
and how many regiments?"
" I saw one regiment at Grunwald," answered Ilanko, witli
a panting voice ; ;t but beyond the hill dust is moving, as if
more were advancing."
44 Praised be Jesus Christ," repeated the king.
Hereupon Vitold, to whose face the blood rushed at the
first word from Hanko, and whose eyes began to burn like
coals, turned to the courtiers, and cried, —
" Defer the second mass ! Bring a horse for me ! "
The king placed his hand on Vitold's shoulder, and said:
" Go thou, brother, but I will remain and hear the second
mass."
Vitold and Zyndram sprang to their horses ; but just at
the moment when they turned toward the camp, Peter Oksha,
a second scout, flew up shouting from a distance,
" The Germans ! the Germans ! I saw two regiments ! "
u To horse ! ! " called voices among the courtiers and the
knights.
But Peter had not ceased shouting, when again the clatter
of horse-hoofs was heard, and a third scout rushed up, after
him a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth. All had seen German
regiments advancing in greater and greater numbers. There
was no longer a doubt that the whole army of the Order
would bar the road to the troops of Yagello.
The knights scattered in a twinkle ; each rushed to his
own regiment. With the king at the chapel tent remained
318 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
only a company of courtiers, priests, and attendants. At
that moment a bell sounded, in sign that the parish priest of
Kaliska was beginning the second mass, so Yagello, stretch-
ing out his arms, placed his hands together piously, and
raising them toward heaven, entered the tent with deliberate
step.
AVhen, after the second mass, the king went out again in
front of the tent, he could convince himself with his own
eyes that the scouts had spoken truly, for on the edges of
the broad sloping plain something seemed black, as if a pine
wood had grown up suddenly on the empty fields, while
above that pine wood, colors played and changed in the sun-
light, a rainbow of banners. Still more distant, far off
beyond Grimwald and Tannenberg, a gigantic cloud of dust
was rising toward the sky.
The king took in at a glance that whole tremendous
horizon, then turning to the reverend vice-chancellor Mikolai,
he inquired, —
i% Who is the saint of to-day? "
This is the day of the sending of the Apostles," an-
swered the vice-chancellor.
The king sighed, and said in a sad, broken voice, —
lt So the day of the apostles will be the last in life, for the
many thousands of Christians who will fall on this field.
9?
And he indicated with his hand the broad, empty plain in
the middle of which, about half-way to Tannenberg, stood a
group of oaks centuries old.
Meanwhile, his horse was led up, and in the distance
appeared sixty lancers whom Zyndram had sent to be the
king's body-guard.
This guard was led by Alexander, the youngest son of
the Prince of Plotsk. a brother of that Ziemovit who, gifted
with exceptional *; wisdom in war," had sat in the military
council. Next to Alexander in command was Zygmunt
Korybut, a Lithuanian, and nephew of the monarch, a
youth of great hopes and great destinies, but of restless
spirit. Of the knights most famous were : Yasko Monjyk
of Dombrova. a genuine giant, almost equal in bulk to
Pashko, and in strength yielding but little to Zavisha
Charny : Zolava, a Bohemian baron, small and slender, but
of immense skill, famous at the courts of Bohemia and Hun-
gary for duels, in which he had brought down between ten
and twenty Austrian nobles; and Sokol, another Bohemian,
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 319
an archer above archers ; Beniash Verush of Great Poland,
and Peter of Milan, and the Lithuanian boyar Senko of Po-
host, whose father, Peter, led a Smolensk regiment; and
Prince Fedushko, a relative of the king ; Prince Yamont, and
Anally Polish knights " chosen from thousands ; " these had all
sworn to defend the king from every mishap of war, to the
last drop of their blood. And immediately near the person
of Yagello were the reverend vice-chancellor Mikolai, and
the royal secretary Zbigniev of Olesnitsa, a young man of
learning, skilled in letters and in writing, who at the same
time surpassed in strength men of his years considerably.
The king's weapons were cared for by three armor-bearers :
Chaika of Novy Dvor, Mikolai of Moravitsa, and Danilko
of Rus, who carried the king's bow and quiver. The suite
was completed by some tens of attendants who, mounted on
swift horses, were to rush to the armies with orders.
The armor-bearers arrayed their lord in brilliant, glitter-
ing mail, then they led up to him a chestnut steed, also
" chosen from thousands," which snorted, as a good omen,
beneath its steel head-piece, and, filling the air with a neigh,
reared somewhat, like a bird about to fly. The king, when
he felt the steed under him and a spear in his hand, changed
in a flash. Sadness vanished from his face, his small dark
eyes glittered, and on his cheeks appeared a flush; but
that was only during an instant, for when the reverend
vice-chancellor began to make the sign of the cross on him
he grew serious again and bent humbly his head, which was
covered with a silvery helmet.
Meanwhile the German army, descending gradually from
the elevated plain, passed Grlinwald, passed Tannenberg
and halted at the middle of the plain in complete battle
array. From below, from the Polish camp, that tremendous
line of gigantic knights and horses enclosed in mail, was
perfectly visible. In so far as was permitted by the wind
which moved the banners, quick eyes distinguished accu-
rately various designs embroidered on them, such as crosses,
eagles, griffins, swords, helmets, lambs, bison and bear heads.
Old Matsko and Zbyshko, who had warred previously
with Knights of the Order and knew their troops and
escutcheons, showed their Sieradz friends two regiments of
the Master himself, in which served the very flower and
choice of the knighthood, and the grand banner of the
whole Order, which was carried bv Friedrich von Wallenrod,
and the banner of Saint George with a red cross on a white
320 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
ground — and many other banners of the Order. But un-
known to them were the standards of the various foreign
guests, thousands of whom had come from every country in
Europe: from Austria, Bavaria, Suabia, Switzerland, from
Burgundy, famous for its knighthood, from rich Flanders,
from sunny France, — whose knights, as Matsko had declared
on a time, even if prostrate on the earth, would still utter
words of bravery, — and from England beyond the sea, the
birthplace of terrible archers whom Mazovian hunters alone
could equal — and even from distant Spain, where amid
ceaseless struggles with Saracens manhood and honor had
flourished in a way to surpass all other countries. And the
blood began to storm in the veins of those strong nobles
from Sieradz, Konietspole, Kresnia, Bogdanets, Rogov,
and Brozova, as well as from other Polish lands, at the
thought that they would have soon to join battle with the
Germans, and with all that brilliant knighthood of Europe.
The faces of the older men grew stern and serious, for they
knew how dreadful and merciless that work would be;
while the hearts of the young men began to whine, ju3t as
hunting dogs whine when, held on a leash, they see the wild
beast at a distance. So some of them, grasping more firmly
in their hands lances, hilts of swords, and handles of axes,
reined back their horses, as if to let them go at a dash;
others breathed hurriedly, as if for them it had grown too
narrow in their armor.
But the more experienced warriors calmed the younger
men by saying: "It will not miss you; there will be plenty
for each — God grant that there be not too much."
But the Knights of the Cross, looking from above at that
forest plain, saw on the edge of the pine wood only a few
Polish regiments, and thev were not at all certain that the
army with the king at the head of it was before them. It
was true that on the left, at the lake, were visible also gray
crowds of warriors, and in the bushes glittered something
like lance-points, that is, light spears used by Lithuanians.
That, however, might be only a considerable scouting party
of Poles. Spies from captured Gilgenburg, a number of
whom had been brought before the Master, were the first to
declare that in front of him stood all the Polish-Lithuanian
forces.
lint in vain did they speak of the strength of those forces.
The Grand Master would not believe them, for from the
beiiinniniz' of that war he believed only what was favorable
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 321
to him, and which augured inevitable victory. He sent out
neither scouts nor spies, thinking that there must be a
general battle in every case, and that the battle could
end only in dreadful defeat for the enemy. Confident in a
force such as no previous Grand Master had ever brought to
the field he despised his opponent, and when the comtur of
Gniev, who had made investigations himself, explained
to him that Yagello's troops were more numerous than
those of the Order, he answered: "What troops are they?
With the Poles alone shall we have to strus-o-le somewhat
oo
but the rest, even if greater in number, are the last of men,
97
better at a spoon than a weapon.
And, hastening with all his forces to the battle, he was
flushed with great delight, for all at once he found himself
face to face with the enemy. The purple of the grand
banner of the kingdom, seen on the dark background of
the forest, permitted no further doubt that before him the
main army had its position.
It was impossible, however, for the Germans to attack
the Poles standing near the pine wood and in it, for the
Knights of the Order were formidable only on the open
field; they did not like battle in dense forests, and knew
not how to fisrht in them.
Therefore thev assembled in brief council, at the side of
the Grand Master, to determine how to entice the enemy
out of the forest.
"By Saint George! " exclaimed the Grand Master. "We
have ridden ten miles without resting; the heat is oppres-
sive and our bodies are covered with sweat beneath our
armor. We shall not wait here till it please the enemy to
come forth to meet us!
To this Count Wende, a man important through age and
knowledge, replied,
"My words have been ridiculed here already, and ridiculed
by those who, as God knows, will flee from this field on
which I shall fall " (here he looked at Werner von Tetlingen),
"but I shall say what my conscience commands as well as my
love for the Order. The Poles lack not courage, but, as I
know, the king is hoping till the last moment for messen-
gers of peace/'
Werner von Tetlingen made no reply; he merely snorted
with contemptuous laughter.
Wende' s words were not pleasing to the Grand Master,
so he answered,
vor. ii. — 21
¥ "
322 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"Is it a time now to think of peace? We have to counsel
about another affair. "
"There is time always for God's business/' answered Von
Wende.
But Heinrieh, the fierce eomtur of Chluhov, who had sworn
that he would have two naked swords borne before him till
he could plunge both in Polish blood, turned his thick,
sweating face to the Master and exclaimed in great
anger,
"Death is dearer to me than infamy, and even were I
alone, I should attack with these swords the whole Polish
arm^! "
r
Ulrich frowned somewhat.
"Thou art speaking against discipline! " said he.
Then he said to the comturs, —
"Take counsel only as to how we shall entice the enemy
out of the forest."
So different men gave different counsels, till finally Gers-
dof's plan pleased both the comturs and the foremost guests,
namely: to despatch two heralds to the king with the
announcement that the Grand Master sends two swords to
him, and challenges the Poles to mortal combat; and if they
nave not field enough, he will withdraw somewhat with his
army so as to yield proper space to them.
The king was going; iust then from the edge of the lake
to the left wing of the Polish regiments, where he had to
belt a whole assembly of knights, when on a sudden he was
informed that two heralds were coming from the army of
the Order.
Vladislav Yagello's heart beat with hope.
"Now they are coming with a just peace! "
"God grant! " said the priests.
The king sent for Vitold, but he, occupied with marshal-
ling his troops, could not go to Yagello. Meanwhile the
heralds, without hurry, approached the camp. In the bright
sunlight thev were perfectly visible on immense war-horses
covered with housings; one of the men had on his shield
the black eagle of the C;esar on a golden ground, the other,
who was a herald of the Prince of Stettin, had a griffin on
a white ground. The ranks opened in front of them; they
dismounted and stood for a while before the king, and then
kneeling, but not to show honor, accomplished their
mission.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 323
"The Grand Master Ulrich," said the first herald, "chal-
lenges thy majesty, O lord, and Prince Vitold to mortal
battle, and to rouse the bravery which evidently is lacking
you, he sends these two naked swords/'
When he had said this he placed the sw6rds at the king's
feet.
Yasko Monjyk of Dombrova interpreted these words, but
barely had he finished, when the second herald pushed forth
and spoke thus,
"The Grand Master Ulrich has commanded to inform you
also, lord, that if the field for battle is too narrow he will
withdraw his troops somewhat so that you should not remain
idle in the forest."
Yasko again interpreted his words, and silence followed.
But in the king's suite the knights gritted their teeth in
secret at such insolence and insults.
Yagello's last hopes were dissipated like smoke. He had
waited for an embassy of peace and concord; an embassy of
pride and war had come. He raised his tearful eyes, and
answered, —
"We have swords in abundance, but I accept these as a
presage of victory which God himself sends into my hands
through you. And the field of battle will be determined
also by Him, to whose justice I turn now and make com-
plaint of the wrongs done my people, and of your pride and
injustice."
Two great tears flowed down his sunburnt cheeks. Mean-
while the voices of the knights in the suite were heard
saying,
"The Germans are withdrawing. They are giving the
field !"
The heralds rode away, and after a while they were seen
again advancing up the hill on their immense horses, and
seemed brilliant in the sunlight from silk wrhich they wore
above their armor.
The Polish armies advanced somewhat from the forest
and thickets in regular order. In front marched the body
which was called "the forehead," formed of the most formi-
dable knights; behind them the "main body," and after the
main body infantry and mercenaries. In that way was
formed between the bodies two Ions; streets through which
Zyndram and Vitold were flying; the latter, without a helmet
on his head, in splendid armor, was like a flame driven
forward by the wind.
324 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
The knights took deep breaths into their breasts and fixed
themselves firmly in their saddles.
The battle was to begin right there.
The Grand faster was looking meanwhile at the king's
army which had come out of the forest.
He looked long at the immensity of it, at the wings spread
out like those of an enormous bird, at the banners moved by
the wind, and suddenly the heart was pressed in him by
some terrible, unknown feeling. It may be that he saw
with the eyes of his soul piles of corpses and rivers of blood.
He had no fear of man, but perhaps he feared God, who
up there in the heights of heaven was holding the scales of
victory. For the first time it came to his mind what a
ghastly day that would be, and for the first time he felt the
responsibility which he had taken on his shoulders.
His face grew pale, his lips quivered, and from his eyes
came abundant tears. The comturs glanced at their leader
with amazement.
"What is troubling thee, lord?" inquired Count Wende.
Indeed this is a fitting time for tears!" said the fierce
Heinrich, comtur of Chluhov.
The grand comtur, Kuno Lichtenstein, pouted, and
said,
"I censure this openly, Master, for now it becomes, thee
to rouse the hearts of the knights, and not weaken them. In
truth we have never seen thee thus up to this moment.
u
»
But in spite of all efforts tears flowed to the Grand Mas-
ter's black beard, as if some other person were weeping
within him.
At last, however, he controlled himself somewhat, and
turning stern eyes on the comturs he commanded,
"To the regiments! "
They sprang each man to his own regiment, for the Mas-
ter had uttered his words with great power; and stretching
his hand to the armor-bearer, he said, —
"Give me the helmet!"
Men's hearts in both armies were beating like hammers,
but the trumpets had not given the call yet for battle. A
moment of expectation had come, which was more grievous
perhaps than battle itself. On the field, between the Ger-
mans and the army of the king, there towered up, on the
side toward Tannenberg, a group of oaks, centuries old,
on to whieli peasants of the neighborhood had climbed, so
^
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 325
as to gaze at the struggle of those armies more gigantic than
the world had seen within time to be remembered. But
apart from this one group of trees the wrhole field was
vacant, gray, ghastly, resembling a lifeless steppe. Noth-
ing moved on it but the wind, while above it death was
hovering in silence. The eyes of the knights turned in
spite of them to that ominous and silent plain. Clouds
which rushed over the sky hid the sun at intervals, and the
tiloom of death settled down in those moments.
A whirlwind rose up now. It roared through the forest
tearing thousands of leaves away ; it rushed into the field,
seized dry grass-blades, whirled clouds of dust upward, and
bore them into the eyes of the Knights of the Order.
At that very moment the air quivered from the shrill
sound of horns, crooked trumpets, whistles; and the entire
Lithuanian wing rose like a countless flock of birds when
ready to fly.
They started, as was their custom, at a gallop. The
horses, stretching their necks and dropping their ears, tore
forward with all the strength that was in them; the riders
flew on with a terrible shout, raising their swords and
lances, against the left wins; of the Knights of the Order.
The Grand Master was there just at that moment. His
emotion had passed, and from his eyes sparks issued now
instead of tears. Seeing the hurrying legions of Lithuania,
he turned to Friedrich Wallenrod, who led the left wing of
the Order, and said, —
"Vitold has attacked first. Begin you — in the name of
God ! "
And with a movement of his right hand he sent forward
fourteen regiments of the Knights encased from head to
foot in iron.
"Gott mit uns (God with us) ! " cried Wallenrod.
The regiments, lowering their lances, began to advance at
a walk. Then, precisely like a rock pushed from a moun-
tain side which falls and gains ever increasing impetus,
they from a walk passed to a trot, and then to a gallop,
and rushed forward irresistible, like an avalanche which
must rub out and crush everything in front of it.
The earth groaned and bent under them.
The battle might extend any moment and flame up along
the whole line, hence the Polish regiments began to sing the
ancient war hymn of Saint Voytseh. A hundred thousand
heads covered with iron, and a hundred thousand pairs of
326 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
eyes were upraised, and from a hundred thousand breasts
came forth one gigantic voice which was like the thunder of
heaven, —
" Mother of God, Virgin,
Glorified of God, Mary !
From Thy Son, our Lord,
O Mother whom we implore, only Mother,
Obtain for us — pardon of sins!
Kyrie eleison ! "
And there was such an immense, such a tremendous and
conquering force in those voices and in that hymn, as if
indeed the thunders of heaven had begun to tear them-
selves free. Spears quivered in the hands of the knights,
banners and flags quivered, the air quivered, tree branches
quivered in the forest, and the echoes roused in the pine
wood began to answer in the depths, to call, and, as it
were, to repeat to the lakes, to the fields, to the whole land
in the length and the breadth of it,
" Obtain for us — pardon of sins !
Kvrie eleison ! ! "
>t
And they sang on, —
u This is the holy time
Of Thy Son the Crucified.
Hear Thou this prayer which we raise to Thee;
Bear it to Him, we implore of Thee :
4 Give, Lord, on earth worthy life to us;
After life give us a dwelling in paradise/
Kvrie eleison — "
The echo repeated in answer, "Kyrie Eleiso-o-o-on!
Meanwhile, on the right wing a stubborn battle had com-
menced, and it moved more and more toward the centre.
The uproar, the squealing of horses, the terrible shouts
of men were mingled with the hvmn. But at moments the
shouts ceased, as if breath failed the combatants, and during
one of those intervals it was possible once more to distin-
guish those thundering voices, —
" Adam, thou God's assistant,
Thou who art in Divine company,
Place us. thy children, where Angels are reigning;
Where there is gladness,
Where there is love.
When* angels see their Creator forever,
Kvrie eleison
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 327
And again the echo "Kyrie eleiso-o-on! " rushed through
the pine wood. The shouts on the right wing increased,
but no one could see or distinguish what was taking place
there, for the Grand Master Ulrich, looking from above at
the battle, hurled on the Poles in that moment twenty regi-
ments under the lead of Kuno Lichtenstein.
Zyndram rushed like a thunderbolt to the Polish head
legion, in which the very foremost knights were, and point-
ing with his sword to the approaching host of Germans, he
cried so piercingly that the horses in the first rank rose on
their haunches,
"At them! — Strike!"
Then the knights, bending forward over the shoulders of
their horses, and pointing their spears out in front of
them, started.
The Lithuanians bent beneath the terrible onrush of the
Germans. The first ranks, formed of the best armed and
richest boyars, fell to the ground as flat as a bridge. The
following ones closed in rage with the Knights of the Order;
but no bravery, no endurance, no human power could save
them from defeat and destruction. And how could it be
otherwise, since on one side fought a knighthood com-
pletely enclosed in armor, and on horses protected also with
armor; on the other, large men, it is true, and strong, but
on small horses, and protected themselves by skins only?
In vain, therefore, did the stubborn Lithuanians seek to
reach the skin of the Germans. Spears, sabres, lance-
points, clubs set with flint or nails rebounded from the
metallic "plates" as they would from a cliff, or the wall of
a castle. The weight of the German warriors and horses
crushed Vitold's unfortunate legions; they were cut by
swords and axes, their bones were pierced and crushed by
halberds, they were trampled by horse-hoofs. Prince
Vitold hurled vainly into those jaws of death new lesions;
vain was persistence, useless was rage, fruitless contempt
of death, and rivers of blood were unavailing!
The Tartars fled first, then the Bessarabia'ns with Walla-
chians; and soon the Lithuanian wall burst, and wild
panic seized all the warriors.
^ The greater part of the Lithuanian troops fled in the direc-
tion of Lake Luben, and after them chased the main Ger-
man forces, making such a terrible harvest that the whole
shore was covered with corpses.
\
328 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
1
Meanwhile the second and smaller part, in which were
three regiments of Smolensk, withdrew toward the Polish
wing pressed by six German regiments, and later by those
also who returned from pursuing. But the men of Smolensk,
better armed, gave more effective resistance. The battle
here turned into a slaughter. Every step, almost every
hand's breadth of land was bought with torrents of blood.
One of the Smolensk regiments was almost cut to pieces, but
two others defended themselves with desperation and rage,
resembling that of a wild boar when attacked by a company
of bears. Nothing, however, could stop the irrepressible
Germans.
Some of their regiments were seized by the frenzy of
battle. Single knights, spurring their rearing steeds, rushed
on at random with upraised axe or sword into the densest
throng of the enemy. The blows of their swords and axes
were almost preterhuman; the whole body, thrusting, tram-
pling, and crushing horses and riders of the Smolensk
regiments, came at last to the flank of the main forehead,
and main Polish legion, for two regiments during more
than an hour had struggled with the Germans led by Kuno
Liechtenstein.
The task was not so easy for the Knights of the Order in
that spot, since there was equality of arms and horses, and
similar knightly training. So the Polish "wood" even
stopped the Germans and pushed them back, especially
when three terrible regiments struck them: the Cracow, the
light horse, under Yendrek of Brohotsitse, and the house-
hold regiment, which was led by Povala of Tachev.
But the battle raged with the greatest din when, after the
spears had been broken, men took to swords and axes.
Shield struck shield then, man struggled with man, horses
fell, banners were hurled to the earth; under the blows of
hammers and axes, helmets, shoulder-pieces and breast-
plates burst, iron was covered with blood, heroes dropped
from their saddles as pines fall when their trunks are
chopped through.
Those Knights of the Cross who at Vilno had been in
^ _
battles with the Poles, knew how "unbending" and "per-
sistent" a people they were, but new men and guests from
abroad were seized at once with amazement akin to terror.
Many a knight reined in his steed without thinking, looked
ahead with doubt, and before he could decide what to do
he had perished.
s i
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 329
And just as hail falls unsparingly from bronze-colored
clouds on to wheat fields, so thickly did merciless blows
fall, swords struck, axes struck — they struck without halt,
without pity; they sounded like iron plates in a forge; death
extinguished lives as a whirlwind puts out tapers; groans
were wrested from breasts, eyes were quenched, and the
whitened faces of youth sank into endless night.
Upward flew sparks struck out by iron, fragments of lance-
handles, shreds of flags, ostrich and peacock plumes. Horse-
hoofs slipped on bloody armor lying on the ground, and on
bodies of horses. Whoso fell wounded was mashed by horse-
shoes.
But of the foremost Polish knights no one had fallen thus
far, and they advanced in a throng and an uproar, shouting
the names of their patrons, or the war cry of their families.
They went as fire sweeps along a parched steppe, fire which
devours grass and bushes. The foremost, Lis of Targovisko
seized the comtur of Osterode, Gamrat, who, losing his
shield, wound his white mantle around his arm and shielded
himself from blows with it. But Lis cut through the
mantle and the armor and crushed the German shoulder-
blade with a thrust; he pierced the comtur's stomach, and
his sword-point gritted against the man's spinal column.
The people of Osterode screamed with fear on seeing the
death of their leader, but Lis rushed in among them as an
eagle among cranes, and when Stashko and Domarat hur-
ried to help him, the three together shelled lives out dread-
fully, — just as bears shell pods after entering a field in
which green peas are growing.
There Pashko killed a brother of the Order, Kune Adels-
bach; Kune, when he saw the giant before him, grasping a
gory axe on which were blood and matted hair, was
terrified in heart and wished to yield himself captive; but
to his destruction Pashko did not hear in the din, and rising
in his stirrups split the man's head with its steel helmet as
one might cut an apple. Immediately afterward he quenched
Loch of Mexlenburg and Klingenstein, and the Swabian
Helmsdorf of a great countly family, and Limpach of May-
ence, and Nachtervits also from Mayence, till at last the
Germans began to retreat before him to the left and the
right in terror; but he struck at them as at a tottering wall,
and every moment it was seen how he rose in his saddle for
a blow, then were visible the gleam of his axe and a
German helmet going down between horses.
330 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
There also was the powerful Yendrek of Brohotsitse, who,
when he had broken his sword on the head of a Knight who
had an owl's face on his shield, and a visor in the form of
an owl's head, seized him by the arm, crushed him, and
snatching the man's sword, took his life from him with it
immediately. He also seized the young Knight Diinnheim,
whom, seeing without a helmet, he had not the heart to
kill; being almost a child, Diinnheim looked at him with the
eyes of a child. Yendrek threw him, therefore, to his attend-
ants, not thinking that he had taken a son-in-law, for that
young knight afterward married his daughter and remained
thenceforth in Poland.
Now the Germans pressed on with rage, wishing to rescue
young Diinnheim, who came of a wealthy family of counts
on the Rhine, but the knights before the banner, Sumik
and two brothers from Plomykov, and Dobko Okwia, and
Zyh Pykna, pushed them back, as a lion pushes back a bull,
and pressed them toward the banner of Saint George,
spreading destruction and ruin among them.
With the knightly guests fought the royal household regi-
ment, which was led by Tsiolek of Zelihov. There Povala
of Tachev overturned men and horses with his preterhuman
strength, and crushed steel helmets as if they had been egg-
shells. He struck a whole crowd alone; and with him
went Leshko of Goray, also another Povala, of Yyhuch, and
Mstislav of Skrynev, and two Bohemians, Sokol and Zbis-
lavek. Loim did the struggle last here, for three German
regiments fell on that single one; but when Yasko of
Tarnov came with the 27th regiment to assist, the forces
were more or less equal, and the Germans were driven back
almost half the shot of a crossbow from the point where the
first encounter had happened.
Rut they were hurled still farther by the great Cracow
regiment, which Zvndram himself brought, and at the head
of which among the men before the banner went the most
formidable of all Poles, Zavisha Charny. At his side
fought his brother Farurey, and Florian Yelitchyk, and
Skarbek. Under the terrible band of Zavisha valiant men
perished, as if in that black armor death were advancing in
person to meet them. He fought with frowning brow and
distended nostrils, calm, attentive, as if performing some
ordinary labor; at times he moved his shield slightly,
warded off blows, but at each flash of his sword the terrible
cry of a stricken man irave answer, while he did not even
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 331
look around, but advanced, toiling forward, like a black
cloud out of which from moment to moment a lightning
flash crashes. §
The regiment of Poznan, having for its ensign a crown-
less eagle, fought also for life and death, while the arch-
bishop's regiment and the three Mazovian regiments
advanced with it in rivalry. But all the others too sur-
passed one another in venom and in valor. In the Sieraclz
regiment Zbyshko of Bogdanets rushed like a raging wild
boar into the thickest of the throng; at his side went old
Matsko, terrible, fighting with judgment, as a wolf fights
which bites to kill and not otherwise.
Matsko sought Kuno Lichtenstein with his eyes on all
sides, but, unable to see him in the throng, he selected
others, those who wore the richest armor, and he hewed per-
sistently. Not far from the two knights of Bogdanets the
ominous Stan of Rogov fought wildly. At the first encoun-
ter his helmet was broken; so he fought bareheaded, terrify-
ing the Germans with his hairy and bloody face which
seamed not human, but the face of some monster of the
forest which they saw before them.
But hundreds and then thousands of knights, on both
sides, covered the earth — till at last, under the blows of
raging Poles, the battered German wall began to totter; then
something happened capable of changing the fate of the
whole battle in one moment.
Returning from the pursuit of the Lithuanians, heated
and intoxicated with victory, the German regiments saw
before them the flank of the Polish wins:. Judging that
all the king's armies were beaten and the battle won deci-
sively, they were returning in great unordered crowds, with
shouting and singing, when they beheld all at once in front
of them a savage slaughter, and the Poles, almost victo-
rious, surrounding the German legions.
So these Knights of the Order, lowering their heads,
looked with astonishment through the openings of their
visors at what was happening, and then where each one
stood he thrust spurs into his horse's flanks and rushed into
the whirl of battle.
And so throng followed throng, till soon thousands hurled
themselves at the Polish regiments now wearied with battle.
The Germans shouted with delight when they saw ap-
proaching aid, and began to strike at the Poles with new
ardor.
332 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
A desperate battle seethed up throughout the whole line -,
torrents of blood flowed along the earth ; the sky grew
cloudy and dull thunder rolls were heard, as if God himself
wished to interfere between the combatants.
But the victory wras inclining toward the Germans. Dis-
order was just beginning in the Polish body; the legions of
the Knights of the Order were growing frenzied, and had
begun in one voice to sing the hymn of triumph,
L* Christ ist erstanden ! (Christ has arisen ! )"
But just then something still more tremendous took place.
One of the Knights of the Order while lying on the ground
opened with a knife the belly of the horse ridden by Mart-
sin of Vrotsimovitse, who bore the grand banner of Cracow,
a crowned eagle, which was sacred for all the king's armies.
Steed and rider went down on a sudden ; with them the ban-
ner tottered and fell.
In one moment hundreds of arms were stretched out to
grasp the banner. From all German breasts a roar of de-
light burst forth. It seemed to them that the end had come,
that terror and panic would seize the Poles straightway, that
the hour of defeat, death, and slaughter wras at hand, that
they would have merely to hunt and cut down the fugitives.
But just there a bloody deception was in wait for them.
The Polish armies shouted as one man, in desperation at
sight of the falling banner, but in that shout, 'and in that
desperation there was no fear, only rage. One might have
said that living fire had fallen on their armor ; the most for-
midable men of both armies, not thinking of rank, without or-
der, each from where he stood, rushed to one spot like raging
lions. That was not a battle now around the banner, but a
storm let loose. Warriors and horses were packed into one
monstrous whirl, and in that whirl men's arms moved like
whips, swords clanked, axes bit, steel gritted against steel;
there was a groaning, there were wild cries from men whom
others were slaughtering. All these sounds were mingled
in one ghastly roar which was as terrifying as if the damned
had torn free on a sudden from the abyss of hell. Dust
rose and out of it rushed, blinded from terror, riderless
horses with bloodshot eyes and manes scattered wildly.
Rut this lasted only a brief time. Not one German came
out of that tempest. After a while the rescued banner waved
again over the Polish legions. The wind stirred it, unfurled
itC and it bloomed forth in splendor, like a gigantic flower, —
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 333
a sign of hope, a sign of God's wrath against Germans,
and of victory for the knights of Poland.
The whole army greeted the banner with a shout of tri-
umph ; and they fell upon the Germans with such rage as if
every regiment had come with double strength and twice as
many warriors.
Now the Germans were attacked without mercy, without
rest, without even such an interval as is needed to draw a
single breath. They were pressed on all sides, cut unspar-
ingly with blows of swords, scythes, axes, and maces ; they
began to totter — and withdraw.
Here and there were heard voices calling for quarter. Here
or there fell out of action some foreign knight with face white
<^r
from fear and astonishment, and he fled in frenzy whither-
soever he was borne by his no less terrified steed. The
majority of the white mantles, which brothers of the Order
wrore over their armor, were lying now on the field of battle.
Grievous alarm seized the hearts of the leaders of the
Order, for they understood that their only salvation was in
the Grand Master, who up to that time stood ready at the
head of sixteen reserve regiments.
He, looking from above on the battle, understood also that
the moment had come, and he moved his iron legions as a
storm moves heavy waves, which bring ruin to ships on the
sea.
But still earlier, on a raging steed appeared Zyndram
before the third Polish line, which had not taken part yet in
the conflict. Zyndram watched over everything and was
mindful of the course of the battle. There, among the Polish
infantry, were some companies of heavy Bohemian infantry.
One of these had hesitated earlier before the eii2;a°;ement,
but repentant in season it remained on the field, and, reject-
ing its leader, was flaming now with desire for battle, so as
to redeem with its valor a moment of weakness. The main
power, however, was made up of Polish regiments composed
of cavalry, but unarmored, poor landholders, and of infantry
from towns, and, more numerous than others, free land-tillers
armed with pikes, heavy lances, and scythes point downward.
" Make ready ! Make ready ! ! " shouted Zyndram, in his
tremendous voice, as he flew along the ranks with lightning
swiftness.
44 Make ready! ! " repeated the inferior leaders.
Understanding that the hour had come to them these men
rested the handles of their spears, flails, and scythes on the
334 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
ground, and making the sign of the holy cross they fell to
spitting on their immense and toil-marked hands.
And that ominous spitting was heard through the whole
line ; then each man seized his weapon, and drew breath. At
that moment an attendant rushed up to Zyndram with a com-
mand from the king, and with panting voice whispered some-
thing in his ear. But Zyndram, turning to the infantry, waved
his sword, and shouted,
' < Forward ! "
" Forward ! ! " was shouted by the leaders.
" Advance ! On the dog brothers ! At them ! ! "
They moved. To go with even steps and not break ranks
they all began to repeat at once
' ' Hail — Ma — ry — full — of — gra — ce — the Lord
is — with — thee ! ! "
And they advanced like an inundation. The mercenary
regiments advanced, the town infantry, the free land-tillers
from Little and Great Poland, and the Silesians who before
the war had taken refuge in the kingdom, and the Mazovians
who had fled from the Knights of the Order.
The whole field glittered and gleamed from their scythes,
pikes, and lances.
At last they arrived.
" Strike! " shouted the leaders.
u Uch ! " Each man grunted as a strong woodcutter grunts
when lie strikes the first blow with his axe, and they began
with all the strength that they had, and all the breath that
was in them.
The uproar and shouts reached the sky.
The kino;, who from a height had followed the whole bat-
tle, continued to send messengers in every direction. He
had grown hoarse from giving orders, and, seeing at last
that all the troops were engaged, he began himself to be
eairer for conflict.
His attendants would not permit this, out of fear for the
sacred person of their sovereign. Polava seized the horse's
bridle, and though the kino; struck him with a lance on the
hand he did not let go. Others stopped the way, begging,
imploring, and representing that he could not change the
battle by taking part in it.
But nil at once the greatest danger hung over the king and
his whole retinue.
The Grand Master, following the example of those who
THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 335
had returned after the dispersal of the Lithuanians., and
wishing also to attack the Polish flank, advanced in the arc
of a circle ; in consequence of this his sixteen chosen regi-
ments had to pass very near the eminence on which stood the
king, Vladislav Yagello. The danger was noted, but there
was no time to withdraw. They merely furled the royal
banner, and at the same time the king's secretary, Zbigniev
of Olesnitsa, rushed with all speed on horseback to a neigh-
boring regiment which was just making ready for the on-
coming enemy, and which was led by the knight Mikolai
Kielbasa.
" The king is in danger ! To the rescue ! " cried Zbigniev.
But Kielbasa, having lost his helmet, pulled away from his
head a piece of cloth wet with blood and sweat, and showing
it to the messenger shouted in terrible anger,
" Look if we are idle here ! Madman ! Dost thou not see
that that cloud is sweeping down on us, and we should merely
lead it to the king were we to leave this place? Be off, or
I shall put a sword through thee ! "
And unmindful of the man with whom he was speaking,
panting, borne away with anger, he aimed really at Zbigniev,
who, seeing with whom he had to deal, and what was more*
that the old warrior was right, raced back to the king and
repeated what he had heard.
Hence the royal suite pushed forward in close rank to pro-
tect the sovereign with their breasts. This time, however,
the king permitted no one to restrain him, he stood in the
first rank. But barely had they taken their places when the
German regiments were so near that the escutcheons on their
shields could be distinguished perfectly. The sight of these
regiments was indeed sufficient to fill the most daring hearts
with a quiver, for that was the very flower and pick of the
knighthood.
Arrayed in brilliant armor, on horses as immense as bis-
ons, not wearied by battle, in which they had taken no part up
to that hour, they advanced like a hurricane, with a thunder-
ing of horse-hoofs, with a roaring, with a rustling of flags and
banners, and the Grand Master himself flew before them in
a broad white mantle, which, spread out by the wind, looked
like the giant wings of an eagle.
The Grand Master had passed the king's retinue and was
rushing to the main battle, for what did a handful of knights
standing at one side signify to his mind? He did not suspect
that the king was among them, and did not recognize him.
336 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
But from one of the regiments sprang forth a gigantic Ger-
man, and whether it was that he recognized Yagello, or was
enticed by silvery armor, or wished to show his knightly
valor, he bent his head forward, levelled his spear, and rushed
directly at Yagello.
The king put spurs to his horse and before his suite could
detain him he had sprung toward the German. And they
would have met without fail in mortal combat had it not been
for that same Zbigniev, the youthful secretary of the king,
who was skilled in the knightly calling as well as in Latin.
He, having a piece of a lance in his hand, rode against the
German from one side, and striking him on the head with
it crushed his helmet and brought him to the earth. That
moment the kins: struck the man with a sword on the naked
forehead and killed him.
Thus perished a famous German knight, Dippold von
Kockeritz. Prince Yamont seized the horse, and the Ger-
man knight lay, mortally stricken, in his white mantle above
his steel armor, and with a gilded girdle. The eyes turned
in his head, but bis feet dug the earth for some time yet,
till death, the greatest pacifier of mankind, covered his head
with night and put him to rest forever.
Knights from that same regiment of Helmno wished to
avenge the. death of their comrade, but the Grand Master,
shouting, 4t Herum ! herum ! " barred the way, and hurried
them on to where the fate of that bloody day was to be
decided, that is, to the main battle.
And again something wonderful happened. Mikolai
Kielbasa, who was nearest the field, recognized the enemy,
it is true, but in the dust, the other Polish regiments did
not recognize them, and thinking them Lithuanians returning
to the battle, did not hasten to meet them. Dobko of
Olesnitsa was the first to spring out before the oncoming
Grand Master, and recognized him by his mantle, his shield
and the great gold reliquary, which he wore on his breast
outside the armor. Rut the Polish knight dared not strike
the reliquary with his lance, though he surpassed the Grand
Master in strength immenselv : Ulrich, therefore, threw up
the knight's spear-point, wounded his horse somewhat, then
the two, passing each other, described a circle, and each
went to his own people.
^Germans! The Grand Master himself! " shouted
Dobko.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 337
When
the greatest impetus toward the enemy. Mikolai Kielbasa
was the first to strike them with his regiment, and again
raged the battle.
But whether it was that the knights from the province of
Helmno, among whom there were many of Polish blood,
did not strike earnestly, or that nothing could restrain the
rage of the Poles, it suffices that this new attack did not
produce the effect which the Grand Master had looked for.
It had seemed to him that his would be the finishing blow to
the power of Yagello ; meanwhile he saw soon that it was
the Poles who were pushing, advancing, beating down,
cleaving, taking, as it were, in iron vices his legions, while
his knights were rather defending themselves than advanc-
ing. In vain did he urge them with his voice, in vain did
he push them with his sword to the battle. They defended
themselves, it is true, and defended themselves mightily,
but there was not in them either that sweep or that fire
which victorious armies bear with them, and with which
Polish hearts were inflamed. In battered armor, in blood,
in wounds, with dinted wreapons, their voices gone from
their breasts, the Polish knights rushed on irresistibly to
the densest throng of the Germans, as wolves rush at Hocks
of sheep ; and the Germans began to restrain their horses,
then to look around behind, as if wishing to learn whether
those iron vices were not surrounding them more and more
terribly, and they drew back slowly, but continually, as if
desiring; to withdraw unobserved from the murderous
enclosure.
But now from the direction of the forest new shouts
sounded suddenly. This was Zyndram, who had led out
and sent the country people to battle. Soon was heard the
biting of scythes on iron and the hammering of flails on
armor; bodies began to fall more and more densely;
blood flowed in a stream on the trampled earth ; and the
battle became like one immense flame, for the Germans,
seeing salvation only in the sword, defended themselves
desperately.
And both sides fought in that way, uncertain of success,
till huo;e clouds of dust rose all at once on the right flank of
the king's army.
"The Lithuanians are returning!" roared Polish voices
in gladness.
vol. ii. — 22
338 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
They had divined the truth. The Lithuanians, whom it
was easier to disperse than to conquer, were returning, and,
with an unearthly uproar, they rushed, like a whirlwind, on
their swift horses to the conflict.
Then some comturs, and at the head of them Werner von
Tetlingen, raced up to the Grand Master.
*k Save thyself, lord! " cried the comtur of Elblang, with
pallid lips. uSave thyself and the Order, before their circle
encloses us !
But the knightly Ulrich looked on him gloomily, and wav-
ing his hand toward heaven, he cried, —
i >>
>9
" May God not permit me to leave this field on which so
many brave men have fallen! May God not permit me!
And. shouting to his men to follow, he hurled himself into
the density of the battle. Meanwhile the Lithuanians had
rushed up, and such a chaos and such a seething began that
in it the eve of man could distinguish nothing.
The Grand Master was struck in the mouth by the point
of a Lithuanian lance and twice wounded in the face. He
warded off blows for a time with his failing right hand, but
thrust finally with a spear in the neck he fell to the earth,
like an oak tree.
A crowd of warriors dressed in skins covered him
completely.
Werner von Tetlingen with some regiments fled from the
field of battle, but an iron ring closed around all the remain-
ing regiments, a rinsr formed of Yagello's warriors.
The battle turned into a slaughter, and the defeat of the
Knights of the Cross was so exceptional in all human history
that few have happened which we might compare with it.
Never in Christian times, from the days that Romans strug-
gled with Goths, or with Attila, and Charles Martel with the
Arabs, did armies fight with each other so mightily. But
now, like reaped grain, one of the two forces lay on the
field for the greater part. Those regiments which the Grand
Master had led last to the battle surrendered. The Helmno
men planted their flags on the ground. Other Knights
sprang from their horses, in sign that they were willing to
go into captivity, and knelt on the blood-covered earth. The
entire regiment of Saint George, in which foreign guests
served, surrendered also, with the Knight leading it.
Hut the battle continued vet, for many regiments of the
<_.'
Order chose to die rather than beg for captivity or quarter.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 339
The Germans fought then, according to their military
custom, in an immense ring and defended themselves
as wild boars do when wolves have surrounded them.
The Polish-Lithuanian circle enclosed that ring, as a
serpent encloses the body of a bull, and became nar-
rower and narrower. Again arms thrashed, flails thun-
dered, scythes bit, swords cut, spears pierced, and axes
hewed. The Germans were cut down as a forest is cut
— and they died in silence, gloomy, immense, unterri-
fied. Some raising their visors, took farewell of comrades,
giving one to another the last kiss before death ; some
hurled themselves blindly into the seething battle, as if
seized by insanity, others struggled as in a dream ; in cases
they killed each other, one thrusting his misericordia into
the throat of another, or one opened his breast to a com-
rade with the prayer, w;Stab!" The rage of the Poles
soon broke the great circle into a number of smaller groups,
and then again it was easier for single Knights to escape.
But in general those separate groups fought with rage and
despair. There were few at that stage who knelt down
begging for quarter, and when the terrible onset of the
Poles dispersed the smaller groups also, even single Knights
would not yield themselves alive to the victors. That was
for the Order and all Western knighthood, a day of the
greatest disaster, but also of the greatest glory. Under the
gigantic Arnold von Baden, who was surrounded by country
infantry, a rampart of Polish bodies had been piled up,
while he, mighty and invincible, stood above it, as stands a
boundary pillar on an eminence. At last Zavisha Charny
himself came to him ; but seeing the knight without a horse,
and not wishing to attack him from behind contrary to
knightly usage, he sprang off his horse and called to him
from a distance.
u Turn thy head, German, and surrender, or meet me."
Arnold turned and recognizing Zavisha by his black
armor, and his shield, said in his gloomy soul,
" Death is present, and my hour has come, for no one
can escape that man alive. But if I could conquer him I
should win immortal glory, and save my life perhaps."
Then he sprang toward him and they struggled like two
tempests on that ground covered with corpses. But Zavisha
surpassed all men in strength so tremendously that unfortu-
nate were the parents to whose children it happened to meet
him in battle. In fact Arnold's shield, forged in Malborg
340 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
burst, his steel helmet cracked like an earthen pot, and the
giant fell with his head split in two.
Heinrich, the comtur of Chluhov, that most inveterate
enemy of the Polish race, who had sworn that he would
have two swords borne in front of him till he plunged both
in Polish blood, was rushing from the field stealthily, as a
fox slips away when surrounded by a legion of hunters,
when Zbyshko of Bogdanets barred the road to him.
"Erbarme dich meiner! (Have pity on me!)," cried the
comtur, when he saw the sword above his head, and he
clasped his hands in terror. The young knight, hearing
this, was unable indeed, to withhold his hand and the
blow, but he was able to turn his sword and strike only
with the side of it, the fat and sweating face of the comtur.
lie pushed the man then to his attendant, who tied a rope
around his neck and took him, like an ox, to the place
whither they conducted all captive Knights cf the Order.
Old Matsko searched the bloody field for Kuno Lichten-
stein, and the fate of that day, for the Poles lucky in every-
thing, gave the man into his hands finally. A handful of
Knights of the Cross, fleeing from the dreadful defeat, had
secreted themselves in the forest. The sunlight reflected
from their armor betrayed their presence to pursuers. All
fell on their knees and surrendered immediately, but
.Matsko, learning that the grand comtur of the Order was
among the prisoners, commanded Lichtenstein to stand
before him, and removing the helmet from his own head,
7 c?
he inquired, —
. . \r
i >*
Kuno Lichtenstein, dost thou know me?
Wrinkling his brows, and fixing his eyes on the face of
the old knight, he replied after a while, —
"I saw thee in Plotsk, at the court. "
"Not there," answered Matsko; "thou didst see me be-
fore that! Thou didst see me in Cracow, when I begged
thee for the life of my nephew, who, for an inconsiderate
attack on thee was condemned to loss of life. At that
time I made a vow to God, and swore on my knightly honor,
that I would find thee and meet thee in mortal combat."
"I know," answered Lichtenstein, and he pouted his
lips haughtily, though immediately afterward he grew very
pale. "But now I am thy prisoner, and thou wouldst dis-
grace thyself wert thou to raise a sword on me.M
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 341
At this, Matsko's face contracted ominously, and it
became, as was usual on such occasions, exactly like a
wolf's face.
"Kuno Lichtenstein," said he, "I will not raise a sword
on a disarmed man, but I tell thee this: If thou refuse
me battle, I will command to hang thee with a rope, like a
dog. "
"I have no choice. Come out! " cried the grand comtur.
"To the death, not to captivity," forewarned Matsko.
"To the death!"
And after a while, they fought in presence of the Ger-
man and Polish knights. Kuno was younger and more
adroit, but Matsko surpassed so much in strength of arms
and legs his opponent that in the twinkle of an eye, he
brought him to the ground, and pressed his breast with his
knee.
The comtur's eyes turned in his head with terror.
"Spare! " groaned he, throwing out foam and saliva from
his lips.
"No! " answered the implacable Matsko.
And putting the misericordia to the neck of his opponent,
he thrust it in twice.
Kuno coughed dreadfully; a wave of blood burst through
his lips, death quivers shook his body, then he stretched
and the great pacifier of knights put him to rest forever.
The battle became now a pursuit and a slaughter.
Whoso would not surrender perished. There were many
battles and conflicts in the world during those centuries,
but no man remembered a defeat so dreadful. Before the
king had fallen, not only the Order of the Cross, but all the
Germans who as the most brilliant knighthood assisted
that "Teutonic vanguard," which was eating more and
more deeply into the Slav body. Of about seven hundred
"white mantles," who as leaders went before that Germanic
deluge, there remained barely fifteen. More than forty
thousand bodies (of the Knights of the Cross and guests)
lay on that blood-stained field in endless sleep. The
various banners which as late as midday waved over that
immense army of the Order had all fallen into the bloody
and victorious hands of the Poles, — not a single banner was
saved; and now the Polish and Lithuanian knights threw
them down at the feet of Yagello, who, raising his pious
eyes heavenward, repeated with emotion,
342 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
"O God! thou hast wished this! "
The foremost captives were presented to his Majesty.
Abdank Skarbek brought iu Prince Kazimir of Stetten;
the Bohemian knight of Trotsnov l brought Conrad, prince
in Olesnitsa; Predperko of Koplidov brought Gersdof,
who was fainting from wounds; he had led all the foreign
knights under the banner of Saint George.
Twenty-two nations had taken part in that battle of the
Order against the Poles, and now the king's secretaries
were writing, and they recorded the prisoners who, kneel-
ing before his Majesty, begged for pardon, and a return
home when ransomed.
The entire army of the Order had ceased to exist
The Polish pursuit captured the immense camp of the
Knights of the Cross, and in it, besides those who had
escaped, a great number of wagons laden with fetters for
the Poles, and wine to be used at a great feast after
victory.
The sun was near its setting. A brief, abundant shower
99
had laid the dust. The king, Yitold, and Zyndram, were
preparing to visit the field of battle, when men bore in
before them bodies of fallen leaders. The Lithuanians
brought the body of the Grand Master, Ulrich von Jun-
gingen, pierced with spears, covered with dust and clotted
blood, and placed it before Yagello. The king sighed
with pity, and looking at the immense body lying on the
ground, face upward, he said, —
fc%IIere is the man who, this morning, thought himself
superior to every potentate on earth —
Then tears began to flow like pearls along his cheeks;
after a while he said, —
"But he died the death of the valiant; so we will cele-
brate his manf ulness, and honor him with a proper Chris-
tian burial."
And immediately, he issued an order to wash the body
carefully in the lake, array it in splendid robes, and cover
the cotlin with a mantle of the Order.
Meanwhile, they brought in more and more bodies, which
the captives recognized. They brought in Kuno Lichten-
stein, his throat cut terriblv with a misericordia, and
Friedrieh Wallenrod, the marshal of the Order; the grand
keeper of the wardrobe. Count Albrecht von Schwartzberg,
and the grand treasurer, Thomas Mercheim, and Count
1 Van Xisra, afterward the famous leader of the Hussites.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 343
Wende, who fell at the hand of Povala of Tachev, and
more than six hundred bodies of famous comturs and
brothers. The servants placed them one by the other,
and they lay, like felled trees, with faces looking heaven-
ward, and white as their mantles, with open, glassy eyes,
in which rage, pride, the frenzy of battle, and terror had
grown fixed. At their heads were planted the captured
banners — all of them! The evening breeze now furled,
now unfurled the colored banners, and they rustled above
those men lying there as if in sleep. From afar, about
twilight, were visible Lithuanian divisions bringing in
captured cannon, which the Knights used for the first time
in open battle, but which had not caused any harm to the
conquerors.
Around the king on the eminence, had assembled the
greatest Polish knights, and breathing with wearied breasts
they looked at those flags, and at those corpses lying at
their feet, just as reapers, wearied from heat, look at cut
and bound sheaves. Grievous had the day been, and terri-
ble the fruit of that harvest; but now the great, divine,
gladsome evening had come.
Hence, immeasurable happiness brightened the faces of
the conquerors, for all understood that that evening had
put an end to the suffering and toils not only of that day,
but of whole centuries.
The king, though conscious of the immensity of that
defeat of the Order, looked still as if in amazement before
him, and at last he inquired,
"Is the whole Order lying here?"
To this the vice-chancellor, Mikolai, who knew the
prophecies of Saint Bridget, said, —
"The time has come when their teeth are broken, and
the right hand cut from them ! "
Then he raised his hand, and began to make the sign of
the cross, not only on those who lay near, but on the whole
field between Grunwald and Tannenberg. In the air, which
was bright from gleams after the setting sun, and purified
by the rain, they could see distinctly the immense battle-
field steaming and bloody, bristling with fragments of
spears, lances, and scythes, with piles of bodies of horses
and men, amid which were thrust upward dead hands and
feet and hoofs; and that sad field of death extended, with
its tens of thousands of bodies, farther than the eye could
reach. Camp followers were moving about over that im-
344 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.
mense cemetery, collecting arms and removing armor from
the dead bodies.
But above in the ruddy air were storming and circling
flocks of eagles, crows, and ravens, screaming and croak-
ing with delight at sight of the food before them.
And not only was the perfidious Order of the Knights
lying there stretched at the feet of the king, but all the
German might, which up to that battle had been flooding
unfortunate Slav lands like a sea, had broken itself against
Polish breasts on that great day, that day of purification
and redemption.
So to thee, great festival of the past, and to thee, blood
of sacrifice, be praise, honor, and glory through all ages.
s.
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 345
CHAPTEK LXXXI.
Matsko and Zb}Tshko returned to Bogdanets. The old
knight lived long after that, and Zbyshko waited in health
and strength to see those memorable moments in which
through one gate the Grand Master of the Order went forth
out of Malborg with tears in his eyes, and through another
gate entered, at the head of troops, the Polish voevoda to
take possession, in the name of the king and the kingdom,
of the city and the whole country as far as the blue waves
of the Baltic.
THE END.
THE
KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS
By HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ
Author of €€ Quo Vadis." Authorized and Unabridged
Translation by Jeremiah Curtin. Complete in two volumes.
PRESS NOTICES OF VOLUME ONE
It holds the reader spellbound, whether it rises into airy grace or dips
into dread realism. It gives a powerful picture of the times. — The
Beacon, Boston.
Superior even to " Quo Vadis " in strength and realism. ^- The Church-
man.
Written with all the great novelist's accustomed fire and intensity.
The Boston Transcript.
-
A book that holds your almost breathless attention as in a vise from
the very beginning, for in it love and strife, the most thrilling of all
worldly subjects, are described masterfully. — The Boston Journal.
Thrillingly dramatic, full of strange local color and very faithful to its
period, besides having that sense of the mysterious and weird that throbs
in the Polish blood and infects alike their music and literature. — The
St. Paul Globe.
Another remarkable book. His descriptions are tremendously effective $
one can almost hear the sound of the carnage; to the mind's eye the
scene of battle is unfolded by a master artist. — The Hartford Courant.
The complete novel bids fair to be as great as any of its predecessors.
The tremendous force and lifelike realism of the men and women in
these pages proclaim a master artist. — The Chicago Tribune.
Of enthralling interest. It is certain that " The Knights of the Cross"
will evoke quite as much enthusiasm as did the earlier works by the
same author. — The Philadelphia Telegraph.
Characters such as have not been delineated in English historical romance
for decades. For those who really care for really great literature, here
it stands written. — Time and the Hour, Boston.
A thrilling romance, original, absorbing, and of high artistic value. —
Saturday Evening Gazette, Boston.
LITTLE, BROWN, & CO., Publishers
254 Washington Street . . Boston, Massachusetts
The Novels and Historical Romances
HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ
Author of "QUO VADIS." Jeremiah Curtin's Standard
Unabridged Translations, Issued with the Author's Approval
LIBRARY EDITION
THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. a vols. Crown 8vo.
Cloth. 52.00.
WITH FIRE AND SWORD. An Historical Novel of Poland
and Russia. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1.50.
THE DELUGE. An Historical Novel of Poland, Sweden, and
Russia. A sequel to "With Fire and Sword." 2 vols. ^rown
8vo. Cloth. $3.00.
PAN MICHAEL. An Historical Novel of Poland, Russia, and the
Ukraine. A sequel to "The Deluge." Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1. 50.
"QUO VADIS." A Narrative of Rome in the Time of Nero. Illus-
trated. Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1.50.
CHILDREN OF THE SOIL. Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1.50.
HANIA, AND OTHER STORIES. With Portrait. Crown Svo.
Cloth. 51.50.
SIELANKA, AND OTHER STORIES. With Frontispiece
Crown Svo. Cloth. $1.50.
WITHOUT DOGMA. Translated by Iza Young. Crown 8vo.
Cloth. si. 50.
In all 11 vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, $15.50.
POPULAR EDITION
"QUO VADIS." With illustrations. 1 vol. 75 cents.
WITH FIRE AND SWORD. Illustrated. 1 vol. 75 cents.
THEDELUGE. 2 vols. $1.50.
PAN_MICHAEL. 1 vol. 75 cents.
The above five volumes, nmo, cloth, extra, in box, $3.75.
WITHOUT_DOGMA. Popular Edition. i2tno. Cloth. $1.00.
IN VAIN. i6mo. Cloth. 51.25.
LET US FOLLOW HIM. iSmo. Cloth. 30 cents.
YANKO THE MUSICIAN, AND OTHER STORIES. i6mo.
Cloth. 51.25.
LILLIAN MORRIS, AND OTHER STORIES. i6mo. Cloth.
51.25.
ON THE BRIGHT SHORE. i6mo. Cloth. 50 cents.
^QUO_VADIS." With 27 photogravure plates. 2 vols. Cloth. $6.00.
. -»•
'
ANGELES
Bo
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.
t * 4 +
■
3 1158 01036 0070
SS'7kE
v. 2
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
A 000 138 850 3
*
.<**
%
^\
w » w
*• ' 4
VI
u\
r m
: \m
01
4 '-
I *
4J
■ i
*■_ *
*■*■
^^
*
*r—
A
v.-
**■ ■ ~*
? ?
w
1 ■ ^
-*v
9
* -
l^f
\_*\~
^N*^
■
^4
^H
■i
■J
* •
M!
V
I I . __
r ■*
ti ■
• ■
i*X
jW
f i
rGH
1 4
f V,
4 v<--
- L-
H -
^M
hJvS
ft
>:
•v
>!•*'
*
i . \
Vf .
<&
- ■
I -111 ?*\#
. • .!.¥*■>"
J *
Iv
»X*
<i*
» O
I 1*
*
u
* >* V
t*
_!»» .* »■
**/T^F-
-^*-
5*
-*" _* ** v*
» f ■ **■ ^
*CiT-;;
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11